Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Link held tight, his hands grasped at the light dragons hair, her horns shone brightly against the stark red in front of him. Ganondorf, if that was truly his name anymore, only the goal for power drove this dragon forward. Just as Zeldas goal for the master sword to replenish drove this dragon forward.

He held his breathe as the Light dragon surged forwards, as the demon dragon did the same he grasped his bow with urgency, she knew his weak spots, regardless if Zeldas old mind shone through, he could not refer the light dragon as such, as much as it pained him.

His hand held for a moment longer before the air forced him to let go, the demon dragon wailed as it was hit, The dragon roared before pulling its talons forward clawing the light dragons back, she wailed as some of her spikes loosened and broke free from her bones. Link winced, instantly he hopped, landing on the demon dragon.

The demon growled its protests as Link ran across its back, finally making it to another spot on the dragons back, he felt gloom try to crawl up his body as he moved, wincing as his time on the dragon prolonged, with a yell he shoved the master sword in the demon. It wailed once more before twisting unnaturally, forcing the light dragon to catch Link again .

The Light dragons movements were softer, they were meant for the passenger on her back some time to breathe. These dragons were truly meant to oppose one another, his mind slowly looked back at Impa's story of the Tri-Force, he himself was void of any Courage tri-force on his hand, but he knew Zelda held the wisdom piece.

Of course, he couldn't have been bothered to try and see if Ganondorf had one, the piece for power.

He looked at his bow before drawing its string, it was a replica made of the Great eagle bow, one of his favorites. It was made to resist any winds that plowed against it, and thanks to the lovely crafting of Teba, he had a working bow in these conditions.

He felt his arm throb as a bomb flower appeared on the arrows tip, pulling the draw string he let the arrow fly, the force alone causing a loud whistle to fly off of the arrow as it made its way through the air. Again, the Demon Dragon screeched as the arrow exploded against his body.

Link grimaced as he watched the Dragon writhe in pain through the air, his scales long burned off. If there was one thing he learned during his journey, it was that a dragons scale is tough, this dragon however, was freshly born, just an hour ago.

He felt his body shiver as he made his way to the Light dragons head, her mouth opened, and tears fell from her eyes. Dragons were far from unfeeling, despite this no longer being Zelda, the one he knew, this was still a hylian, a dragon.

He looked up at the Demon dragon, he knew this was the last hit, and despite his resentment towards Hylia, he prayed, he hardly heard his own thoughts against the wind. With a leap he finally made his way onto the Demon dragon again, the gloom the encompassed its body climbed his own, taking anything it could.

With a grunt he pulled the master sword from its sheath on his back, it glowed, the spirit within writhing as he held it above the Demons head. Whatever, whoever possessed this sword now revitalized, finally spoke, and yet he could not hear it, he doesn't know if its because he is unworthy of the spirits words, or if his mind is going too fast to even hope to understand it.

Regardless of which, his hands surged and the sword embedded itself deep into the dragons head, piercing through any bone and flesh that tried to stop it. It glowed a brilliant white, blinding even himself as he shoved it further.

As the demon cried and roared, twisting and writing he did not release his grip, slowly, the Demons howls slowed and diminished to nothing more than a ongoing wince. Before he knew it the Dragon was silent and lines of purple light started to emit from the beast.

His mind wandered back to the time he defeated dark beast Ganon, the dark beast died the same way.

As white overtook his vision, just in the same moment everything went black, he still felt, his arm burned, he didn't really know what it felt like. And yet, at the same time he did. Despite the blanks in his memory it felt the same as when he was blasted by guardians on that day.

Blasted and yet showered in Zeldas holy light at the same time.

His eyes shot open, his breathing hindered from his panic alone, he looked around wildly, but any traces of the Demon dragon were long gone, dusted into bits of purple to fall onto the ground. He felt himself try and grab his paraglider, he froze as he found nothing on his back.

But in the end it was for the best as he looked around he saw Zelda falling a little ways ahead of him, her eyes were closed, and she was no doubt unconscious, just as he had been moments ago.

He felt his hand close together as he forced his body to fall faster, his ears no longer hearing the whistling that came with these types of dives. He reached, his arm stretching and fighting against the wind trying to push it back. He yelled as he finally grasped Zeldas hand in his own, pulling her closer to himself he felt his eyes burn with unshedded tears. He truly never thought he would ever hold Zelda again, never as herself.

He looked at the ground, he let himself finally exhale, unaware he had even been holding it.

He braced his body as he held Zelda, making sure he'd take the brunt of the force, he knows he's used to this, his body hitting the water, and yet his body feels tired. He glanced at his arm, it peeled, like a horrible sunburn. It was no longer the fallen kings arm, only his own.

He gasped as he finally hit the water, the cold, instead of the usual embrace, tried to push him away. He fell in regardless, and without even realizing it he was no longer aware, aware of Zelda, all he could hope for is that she held her breath long enough to be rescued.

Chapter Text

She ran, as fast as she could from her spot on lookout landing. It was the light show she had been expecting, the purple flashed and seemed to take all the space in the sky before vanishing. Her feet pounded against the ground she has long since lost her heels.

She tripped face planting onto the ground, but finally she made it to Link and Zelda.

She had no time to consider her actions or to think them through as she dove into the water, there was blood, and while it was hard to see thanks to it being dissolved by the water she could tell it there all the same.

She grabbed her two heros with an unknown source of strength, she groaned as she pulled the two from the water, Zelda gasped for air, but did not wake. She didn't expect her to.

Purah looked at Zelda softly, she was pale, her skin held tones of blue, her lashed were bright and yellow. When Link had told her, the status of the princess, she didn't know whether she preferred knowing or not, it didn't matter at the time, she broke down and fell into Links arms as she cried. For all she knew at the time, was that Zelda was dead and no more, nothing more than a mindless glorious being.

She found it impossible to separate Link and Zelda from one another, she looked at the knight, he was breathing, but nothing more. The blood was coming from him, his nose, his mouth, his ears were all leaking a steady flow of blood. The ears were easy to guess, perhaps his ear drums burst, the bloody nose was just as easy to find an excuse for, but his mouth, the way it leaked, the way his breathing was hindered and bubbled.

She found herself dragging the two, she didn't know how long she was dragging them, or even how far she managed, but a group led by Hoz, the man Zelda trusted to destroy various monster camps, carried them away, faster than she ever could.

Purah found herself sitting breathless on the ground. She was later joined by Josha. Josha gave her a pitiful look, she held a worried expression, but did nothing to comfort Purah, not that it was her job.

Purah felt the hot tears fall from her eyes, was Link okay? Was Zelda Okay? She wanted to know now, she wanted them to celebrate the demon kings fall, but they were both down for the count. Sleeping.

She cried, Josha had her own tears falling from her face, Link and Josha had grown a bond that reminded her of herself and Impa's own when they were younger.

"Is he going to be okay?" Josha finally asked, her voice was strong, and despite the tears falling from the girls face she held her head high. Purah paused, she doubted Josha hadn't seen the blood, and the horrid gurgling that came from Link. So instead of lying she shook her head, "I don't know." Josha looked down accepting the answer. She was a researcher, through and through, it would be an insult to try and treat her like a child now.

Robbie watched as his friend didn't follow the monster hunting group back to lookout landing. He didn't know why, but when he noticed he just grunted in response.

"Hey brink 'em here!" He yelled. Hoz nodded quickly, the group ran to him with the two in their arms. He looked at them, the first thing he noticed was Link, his gurgling wasn't a pleasant thing to hear. He grumbled to himself, "You need to get Zelda away from Link so he can be treated." He said with finality.

Hoz frowned, "Their deadlocked onto each other sir." He said slowly. Robbie nodded, He'd expect nothing less, Zelda is finally free of her dragonic form and Link had stopped Ganon and was no doubt in some sort of pain. "Just don't break any bones, separate them." Hoz gulped but looked to the others and they got to work.

Robbie understood their hesitance, this could hurt the two of them after all, but in the end its the right thing to do, especially for Link, Zelda needs to be looked over as well, but as it is right now, Link is the priority at this current moment.

No wonder Purah was as panicked as she was, he shook his head, she only managed to keep herself together when taking Link to the shrine of Resurrection because Zeldas orders were being repeated in her mind.

Purah and Zelda were close, and seeing her friend in such a state is heartbreaking.

After a few minutes of tugging Hoz and his group managed to pull Link and Zelda apart. Robbie ordered half of them to take Zelda away, and he and the other half would look at Link.

Robbie felt a little shameful stripping Link, but with the help of his wife, Jerrin, his tunic came off easily. He was just as scarred as before, nothing seemed new, his scarring from his first... falling, were still ever so present, but his breathing was still hindered, his chest seemed to be shivering.

"Robbie, he can't seem to breathe." Jerrin said, her head was against Links throat. Robbie hummed before nodding, "Then so be it then." He grumbled. Jerrin nodded, it was something they were working on with princess Zelda, she was interested in making some medical supplies, something like the shrine of resurrection is what she said.

It has yet to be tested, but the slowing of Links breath is just showing how little time they have in the first place. Since the calamity all doctors have long since fallen, in present day there are no such thing as a doctor who can cut someone open.

There are doctors, but a better specification would be a herbalist at best.

Zelda wanted to call the machine breath of the living, but even Purah had disagreed on the name, so instead he'll call it BOL. Perhaps they'll come up with something better in time, but right now, time isn't something he has.

It was complicated trying to hook Link up, but in the end Jerrin could put on the see through mask onto Links mouth. It regulated his breathing easily. Robbie took the Purah pad, looking through Links inventory he found a singular fairy, he pulled it out and let the fairy fly around Link.

His eyebrows finally relaxed but so did the rest of his body, his breathing seemed to even thanks to the machine.

Robbie felt his hand rest on his head wiping away sweat he hadn't even realized was there. He really was getting way too old for this. He never thought he'd see the day he'd admit such a thing, but it seemed fitting that it was the day the Demon kind fell.

He turned and looked at his wife, she seemed just as tired as he was, "Stay here and keep an eye on his condition, get some notes going." She seemed more than happy to comply, she stood and grabbed a notepad and started observing Link closely.

He nodded to himself as he left the room. Now, it was time to see how Zelda is doing.

It was easy to figure out where she was, now that Purah was here and not in the field, she was ordering people around like there was no tomorrow, and perhaps there wasn't. Not in Purahs eyes.

Finally her eyes rested on Robbie and she slumped slightly where she stood, at the moment she was still without any shoes and was head to toe in dirt and grime.

"Whats Links status?" Purah asked, her eyes were wide. "He's stable for the time being." He admitted. He looked back at Purah, "Zelda too, is stable." She said as she leaned her body weight on the railing behind her. "Josha is keeping a keen eye on her status." She said more as an after thought.

Robbie hummed, "Jerrin is keeping an eye on Link, however..." He trailed off. "I was forced to use the machine we had been working on before the upheaval." Purah looked down at the ground her eyes forcefully closed. "I.. I see." She mumbled.

"Its working?" She questioned. Robbie nodded, "So far, I have Jerrin keeping an eye on Links status." She smiled in response but it faded from her face. "I worry." She said honestly. "His arm, I should've asked Linky for more tests." She grimaced.

Robbie frowned, it was true, his arm now lacked the clawed darkened arm, and was returned to normal. The way it peels like a sunburn is downright concerning. "There is nothing we can do about it now." Robbie said with a sigh. He turned his head, Zora, Rito, Gorons, Hylians were all scrambling, doing one thing or another.

Purah opened her mouth but a loud crash filled the air. She snapped her mouth closed, her goggles fell over her face as she looked up. Bits and pieces of the castle were beginning to fall. No longer held up by the gloom the demon king leaked. She held her breathe as she finally watched it begin to fall.

"Get Down!" She screamed, her voice easily heard. Rito that were soaring the sky dove down, hylians and Zora alike ran to the shelter below the ground. Robbie and Purah ran into the room Zelda was currently in, ready to protect her at any moment.

The sound was deafening, it rumbled and no doubt cracked the ground with the sheer velocity of the castles fall alone. She scrambled and used a bookshelf to cover the window. Just like before, during the upheaval, dust came crashing down on them, she heard booms as pieces of the castle disconnected and fell onto the castle ground ruins around them.

Josha looked at the two of them, awaiting some sort of explanation, but instead she found herself huddled near the corner covering her head.

The rumbling stopped a few minutes later, Purah opened the door with a squeak and looked outside, she sighed, rubbing her forehead, while things were now dirty and dusty that was the worst of it, for the lookout landing anyway. The Castle town ruins were now more ruined than ever, and the castle was no doubt deeper in the ground than before, it was a risk just to go on those ground.

"Ought to treat it like a sinkhole now." Purah jumped at the voice, it was a rito, Penn. He was on a small vacation and decided to spend it here, not that she minded. He turned his head, "How is my partner doing?" He asked honestly. Purah paused, "I.. He's asleep I believe." Penn nodded. Accepting the answer.

"Build a wall around it." He suggested. Purah nodded slowly looking at the castle. She winced as she watched a part of it fall deeper into the ground. "Yea, something of the like." She responded. "Please, do report this to the papers." She began.

Penn nodded, pulling a notepad from his bag. "Demon king defeated, Zelda is found, and Link has survived and is in a state of rest." She looked around. "We're safe once more, thanks to the courage of everyone, the survey team, the sheikah, The Rito, The Gorons, The Zora, The Gerudo and Hylians." She paused as she closed her eyes. She smiled, "Rebuilding will continue once more." She finished.

Penn sniffed, as he wrote the last few words, "Oh, and don't approach the castle." She added as an afterthought. It truly was a bittersweet moment watching Penn fly away.

Robbie nodded at her as she realized he was there, "That was good." he reassured. She huffed as she readjusted her goggles, "Of course it was." Robbie rolled his eyes.

"What of the others, any word?" She asked. Robbie looked at her oddly, "The others?" She sighed, shaking her head, "The sages old man." She teased. Robbie humphed in response. "Well, I haven't heard any word from them." He replied honestly. "But I bet they are recovering from their own battles." Purah nodded with a frown, she could believe it.

Chapter Text

Tulin was the first to wake of the four of them, he opened his eyes, he felt as if there was a haze over his vision. He rubbed his eyes as best he could but it didn't seem to go away. He huffed his annoyance, but shook his head.

The others were still all laying in various positions, and all had various injuries, he could tell his side was hurt just from sitting up. Regardless he found himself standing and walking to Riju, he shook her and a moment later she gasped and was sitting up. "What happened?! Tulin?" She cocked her head slightly, Tulin gave her a moment to remember, she looked around before eventually setting her scimitar on the ground.

He noticed how she only had one, she must have lost the other. "Tulin, are you okay?" She asked honestly. "Yea." He said with a shrug. He could tell Sidon had a broken arm, it was at a strange angle that made him cringe. Tulin jumped as she gasped, her hand shot to her ear, not only was her secret stone gone, but so was the rest of her ear.

Tulin gagged to himself as he made the discovery as well, but it was replaced with worry as he noticed his own secret stone was gone, luckily he still had his leg. "Were they taken?" He asked. Riju didn't respond, her own mumbling filling the air as she used a piece of cloth to cover her missing ear.

He made his way over to Yunobo, he seemed to be sleeping rather than blacked out, he shook his and he was awake in a matter of seconds. Though he didn't shoot up like Riju did, he used his arms as leverage to pick himself up. "I think all of our secret stones are gone." Tulin said.

Yunobo was quickly shook from his stupor and checked, it was indeed gone. He frowned, "Do you think they vanished because Link defeated the demon King?" Tulin pondered it, "Well, once we find out if the Demon King is defeated then I think its a likely scenario." Riju responded. She looked around they were in a cave, but even she could tell it wasn't the castles, perhaps they were transported.

When Link had freed the divine beast he spoke of being transferred out. Perhaps this is the same. "We need to leave to get our injuries checked out. Sidon especially." She said as she stood up.

She grimaced, her whole body hurt, it was wave after wave, not to mention having to fight the queen Gibdo again. Everyone seemed to share the same sentiment, Tulin seemed fine, but he seemed disoriented.

She took it upon herself to wake the Zora, he groaned as he was moved but like herself he sat up and quickly got up to his feet. She held him steady as his body leaned, "Careful, you've broken a bone, not to mention tired." Sidon stared at her, before looking around he sighed.

"I see..." The Zora King rubbed his side with his uninjured arm. "Then we must make haste." He said slowly. Yunobo nodded. "I want to see if Link did it or not." Sidon took that moment to realize all of them were missing their secret stones. Riju raised her hand, "We've noticed." She said with a hiss. "Before our adrenaline fades." She said as she began climbing the cave.

All of them seemed to share the same idea. Tulin finally let out a cry as they made it above ground, all of them seemed to fall onto the ground. "Man! I need a break!" Tulin cried. Sidon huffed his agreement. Riju pitied the king, he was no doubt feeling the broken bone now.

Out of all of them Yunobo seemed to be in the best state, injury wise anyway, he was just as tired as the rest of them.

"I'll find someone." He reassured, but before he made his first steps away from them he fell to the ground with a groan. Tulin laughed as much as he could, but eventually it ended with a wheeze, "Someone is bound to find us." He said as he laid on Riju.

Riju smiled at the boy, she let herself fall onto the grass, it was much softer than the sand she was used too, less hot as well. She loved the feeling, but nothing could beat home, and she was excited to go back home after this whole ordeal, with or without her ear.

When she looked to her side she found Sidon already sleeping, it was a blessing from the goddess to be sure. She stared at the clouds above them, before she found herself falling asleep.

Shockingly their injuries has long since stopped bleeding.

Purah took it upon herself to change the princess out of the strange archaic garb she was in. She winced as she looked at her in her naked glory. Her ribs poked through her skin like knives, the thousands of years of being a needless dragon has taken its toll. Her body had hints of blue and gold, and she could tell it wasn't some sort of hypothermia from the water.

She didn't let herself look any longer, grabbing a soft teal sundress she dressed the princess. Using her own white stocking she put them on the princess, she smiled at her dearest friend. But it faltered, how can something like this change a person she wonders. Will she remember her time as a dragon? Will she still be that dragon?

Her eyes softened, regardless of who Zelda was now, she was still her dearest friend, and nothing could ever change that.

She found herself gabbing some crackers from a drawer and putting it on Zeldas bedside. Everything will have to start slow but she already knows she'll be there every step of the way for the princesses recovery.

She sat on the chair, and in a matter of moment she dozed off.

Jerrin burst from the room Link was being kept in, "Robbie!" She yelled. He flinched but looked at his wife. "Its Link!" She motioned for him to follow. It had been a little over 10 hours since the Demon Kings demise, and during that time they had heard nothing of the sages, or from Link nor Zelda.

"It isn't good." She whispered. She removed the blanket that covered his body, nothing seemed out of the ordinary until you looked at his arm. It was still the peeling mess as it was before. but his fingers bore a black.

"They are rotting." She said as she turned to her husband, fear shone through her eyes. Robbie is sure his own were the same. "What do we... Can we do?" His wife asked. Robbie however was silent.

The black was all the way to his knuckles, and the very tips of his fingers had bone. He frowned. The peeling was his skin falling away wasn't it? He shivered at the thought.

"We... We just might have to cut off his arm, to keep it from spreading to the rest of his body." He muttered. They didn't have anything they could do something like that with. It very well might just kill him.

"We'll see how time treats Link." He said honestly. "I'll tell Purah." He said as he opened the door. Josha was laughing with a Zora when he stepped out, She frowned at Robbies face expression. "What happened?" She asked, shooing away the Zora. Robbie thought about it a moment, "Ah well, it seems Link may not wake for a while is all." He said with a grin. Josha sighed, "Thats too bad." She said honestly, "But he needs the rest." She smiled as she attended to her notes. "Right." Robbie said with a shrug.

Guilt ate at him as he went to his wife, and told her to keep it a secret.

Chapter Text

Jerrin stared at her husband with utter disbelief, he didn’t even give her time to protest, he slammed the door behind him, as if to say this was final. She looked at the door before turning her head to Link. His arm was in a decaying state, she doesn’t have the smarts to figure out the cause, but she assumes its due to the gloom. It’s been 24 hours since the defeat of The Demon King.

She bit the inside of her lip as she uncovered Links arm from the compressed blanket. His hand has hardly changed, the peeling is still going strong, his fingers are still a rich black, devoid of any warmth. The Gloom is confirmed to be seeping into the ground into the depths. She can’t say she particularly cares for what happens to it, if it doesn’t stay on the surface, she’s indifferent.

Jerrin looked sadly at Link before bringing the blanket back to cover his chest. Robbie can’t dare to do such a thing, there are points that went unsaid when Robbie spoke, and she understands where he is coming from, she really, truly does. But keeping his status a secret from Purah? The one person who perhaps could do something about Link’s condition? Its absurd.

She feels terrible just thinking about keeping it from Josha, the poor girl loves Link like her own brother. But that is why it must be a secret to her, it pains her so to keep It a secret at all.

After staring at Link for a few moments she stood from where she sat. “I won’t let him do this to you Link.” She decided. She took long strides to the door before opening it.

She paused as she noticed her husband sitting over a bunch of herbs, he no doubt ordered. She knows he has Links best interest in mind, she knows his end goal is to spare Purah and the others the grief of this discovery, but it isn’t right. She sighed as she walked past him, Robbie will be mad with her, in his eyes his anger will be well founded.

She, in all her years, dealing with this mad scientist of a husband, she has never gotten into a true fight with Robbie. She likes to think herself to be lenient with her husband and his absurd ideas that he spews from nowhere. They get into teasing matches, perhaps she in the eyes of her husband always nags him for his safety and health.

But she doesn’t see this going well, in terms of her relationship with Robbie. She doesn’t believe she will get downright divorced, but she does see him not speaking to her for a while.

“Purah?” She asked as she knocked on the door. She heard something hit the wall before the door opened. The way Purah was rubbing the back of her head told her enough. “Its Link.” She whispered. “Robbie told me not to inform you, but I see that… Its utter bull.” She said as she rubbed the bridge of her nose. Purah looked at Jerrin oddly, “Not tell me what?” She asked. Genuinely confused.

From what Purah understands the two of them have long since dropped their rivalry. Jerrin looked at Purah blankly before she shook her head. “Its about Link…” She trailed off. She can’t help it, having second thoughts. “What about Link Jerrin?” Purah said sternly.

“He is… Please go see for yourself, uncover the blanket and you will see.” Jerrin said rubbing her eyes of any stray tears. Purah was silent before she put her shoes on. “Thanks for telling me, Jerrin.” She said as she walked down the stairs.

“What are you doing?” Robbie asked as he looked up from his desk. Purah looked at him, “Checking on Link, what’s it look like?” She growled. Robbie’s eyebrows furrowed as he put his goggles on but was otherwise silent. He scowled when he noticed Jerrin was not in the room. Purah, as gentle as she could pulled the blanket from Link.

Eventually her eyes landed on his arm, she released the blanket from her hand as she gasped. She muffled a cry as she felt the fingers. “Why?” She asked, Purah looked at Link before turning to Robbie, “Really?” she asked honestly, looking at Robbie. “I thought we put our competitions behind us.” She growled lowly. Robbie shook his head, “I didn’t even think about our silly competitions!” He protested.

Purah looked at Robbie like she’s seen a ghost, “Then what was it?” She questioned. Robbie grew silent, “You had your hands full with Zelda.” He answered. Purah didn’t know what she hated more, the fact that she was hysterical or that Robbie wasn’t. “Then you clearly didn’t think this through.” She scowled. She covered her mouth as she grabbed a needle from a drawer. “Because, clearly, you didn’t think of all the other twenty some people that are currently taking care of her.” She yelled.

Robbie flinched much to Purahs delight, “Now, I’ll tell Jerrin and Josha to keep a closer eye on the princess, and I’ll find myself busy here.” She yelled with finality. Robbie growled, but didn’t bother arguing, he slammed the door. He met Jerrins eyes as she stared.

He didn’t even bother to acknowledge her as he walked by. Setting his balloon alight, he drifted off into the sky.

Jerrin muffled a cry as she watched Robbie go, she had expected just this to happen. But it didn’t make it hurt any less. Purah came out, she already had a steady increase of darkness around her eyes, she seemed to be even more disheveled now.

“I’m sorry about this Jerrin but thank you for telling me.” she said in a hushed tone. Jerrin, despite the tears running down her face, nodded. She didn’t say anything as Purah told her to keep an eye on Zelda for the time being.

“If Josha asks, tell her.” Jerrin nodded. Easily accepting that rather than not telling the girl at all.

Purah spent the next 12 hours of her life drawing blood from Links rotting arm, she felt her movements grow stiff as the night past, by the time the sun was rising her hands shook. But she already knew what was bound to happen if she tried to fall asleep, her body would shake with restlessness.

Looking at the results, comparing it to old labs she had before, she found what she expected and yet it truly was the worst-case scenario. Gloom was running deep in Links blood, and no doubt had already spread past his arm into the rest of his body’s circulation. Instead of crying she stared at the paper blankly, wishing it to change despite it being printed. “Purah?” Josha said as she rubbed her eyes. “Jerrin told me that Link isn’t well.” Her voice was quiet as the girl spoke. Purah turned her head, looking at her apprentice.

She felt her mouth move, but nothing came out, Joshas eyes widened as Purah began to cry. “I don’t…” She spoke the first words for hours; it came out raw.

“I don’t want to lie to you.” She managed to say amongst her muffled cries. She made a motion for Josha to take the paper and she did. It took her a few minutes, looking over the tests. Purah knew instantly when she read it, Josha became a sheet whiter as she looked up.

She wanted the same thing Purah did, that it wasn’t true. Both of them wanted someone to tell them that it wasn’t true, that the tests were wrong and Purah made a mistake.

“From what Link told me, when he got that strange arm, is that it healed him from any gloom the Demon king infected him with.” She managed to say after a few deep breaths. Josha nodded along as Purah spoke, but its up for debate if the girl was truly listening or not.

“I... I suppose it was a temporary solution at best.” She finished, she felt like, it felt like she had no air. Why was it her? Forced to speak such words, that her friend never had a fighting chance in the first place? She pulled her hands together and prayed, she hadn’t since the upheaval and the princess’s initial disappearance. When she opened her eyes, she found Josha was praying as well.

“May the goddess Shine upon us.”

Chapter Text

Links condition only worsened as time passed, the black has stretched to his palms. Purah frowned to herself as she wrote her notes, she is far from done grieving but in the end, she has a job she needs to do. She twisted Links hand carefully, a grimace slowly forming on her face as she did so. She set his hand down as she scribbled more onto her notepad. It risks infection and needs to be dealt with soon, otherwise it can and will cause more problems for his already tiring immune system.

The peeling is beginning to spread. Its what she first noticed when she began her examination, it was hard to ignore in all honesty. The peeling, when it first starts looks like a sunburn and can be excused as such easily, of course that isn’t what it is, but it’s an accurate depiction, nonetheless.

The rest of his arm seems to be waiting for the black to spread, while it can be debated that its still peeling, it seems to have slowed, now that its spreading to his collarbone. But even if its stopped it doesn’t look much better than before, its like it has been eaten away, and during his time sleeping here he’s been getting thinner.

His arm is scrawny in comparison to the rest of his body, but its clear to her that Links body is ready to follow the arms example. She looked outside before sighing, nothing is particularly new to her, well save for the spreading of the rot, but she’ll overlook that detail right now.

She doesn’t know what to do, Impa didn’t know what to do, and thus, no one knows what to do. Any medical knowledge they had before the calamity has been lost and hardly had a chance to regrow before the upheaval. Zelda was actually taking it upon herself to try to research in the medical field of things. But that was it, there was no one capable enough to teach, and anyone who is in the medical field only knows how to use medicine.

Not even fairies have had any effect, Faries cannot heal gloom, they can heal grievous injuries, but not something closely related to the Demon King. The gloom, while it is retreating to the depths is far from gone.

It makes her wonder about the status of the Demon King, he’s been killed, and yet the very thing that stole life and gave to him still exists and doesn’t seem to be disappearing anytime soon.

She was lost in thought when Josha opened the door with uncharacteristic force. She stared at her apprentice oddly, Josha composed herself quickly, “Zelda! She’s woken up!” Josha yelled. Purah smiled before nodding, “OK.” She said loudly, Josha wisely moved out of the way as Purah made her way past the door. Purah winced as she stepped on a rock, she was currently shoeless, but Zelda in this scenario came first.

She opened the door slowly despite the urge to slam it open, much like Josha did with Links. Zelda had her hand on her chin as she stared out the window at the castle. “Princess?” Purah whispered. Zelda turned her head and smiled. Her grin was just as bright as her hair.

Purah wasn’t too shocked when Zeldas teeth were shown, they were sharper than an average Hylians. Since she was originally taking care of Zelda she made sure to check all sorts of things before Zelda woke up.

“Are you ok?” Purah asked honestly. Zelda paused as she thought about it, “Truly? I cannot say.” She sighed. “Do you remember?” Purah questioned. She felt bad asking Zelda such a thing as soon as the poor girl woke up, but she really couldn’t help it. “When I turned into a dragon?” Zelda clarified. Purah nodded numbly. Zelda shrugged, “Somewhat, bits and pieces.” She thought about it before speaking again, “I remember the initial change… A few times throughout my wandering, when Link pulled the sword…” She trailed off.

It was painful when he did, for some reason it wasn’t as bad as she would have thought it was going to be, but painful regardless. “And… When I, no, we defeated the draconic form of Ganondorf.” She thought about it silently.

When she turned back, it was a refreshing feeling, she understood that she blacked out mere moments after the change, but it was refreshing, nonetheless. “That reminds me…” Zelda started.

“You have notes, no?” she asked as she reached her hand out. Purah nodded more eager than before, “Of course I did.” She scoffed playfully. Reaching into the drawer she took out the notepad she had been using before… Link.

She paused, slowly turning towards Zelda, “Here…” Zelda frowned at her, she seemed find a moment ago… She shook her head as she took the notepad. If there was something wrong her friend will talk about it in time, she knows she doesn’t want to describe her time in the past, not anytime soon.

She read it over, unconsciously biting her lip, the change her body sustained was too much, and while she really didn’t think about it during the time leading up to the decision, she simply can’t find herself surprised. Her nails were pale blue, her teeth were a tad sharper than normal, her hair seems to have changed a few tones lighter, reminiscent of her father’s whiteish hair during his youth. Her eyes have a ring of light blue, but her normal green eyes seemed to have returned.

“I have scars along my back?” She asked. Purah nodded, “We don’t have a true account of what happened while you were fighting the Demon dragon, but its either scars the demon gave you, or scars from where your spikes used to be.” She supplied. Zelda hummed, she supposes if it were from the fight, she doesn’t remember it, a blessing.

As she thought about the gaps in her memory she paused, “You don’t have an account of what happened?” she asked with raised eyebrows. Purah shook her head sadly. “I don’t want to worry you, but it is inevitable.” She began. “Link has yet to wake, thankful to your medical machine Link is stable.” She added quickly. “But his body… When his hand was overcome with Gloom during the first encounter with the Demon King, it made him sick.”

Purah looked away, Zeldas eyes shook as her friend seemingly stopped breathing, “He has Gloom in his entire body, not a single blood cell has been spared.” Zelda shook her head quickly, “No, what about my power? We must try that!” She went to stand, inevitably her friend was forced to catch her.

“I will not stop you, just let me get you shoes first, as well as I.” Zelda stared at her friend before she nodded, waiting patiently for Purah to search her closet. Zelda didn’t really care for the shoes she wore, as she was assisted down the stairs, she caught several people staring at her with wide eyes.

Josha looked at the princess with wide eyes as well but was quick to shake herself out of her stupor. “Its good to see you, kind of up.” Josha joked as she opened the door. Purah caught Josha’s face fall into a frown as Zelda passed. The two of them went through the initial grief the day before, she knows what is bound to befall the princess.

Purah sat Zelda down on a chair with a grunt, she looked at Link sadly. “I’m glad to see it working… But I wish it wasn’t you.” She spoke to no one in particular. Purah shared the sentiment, and she is sure anyone would think the same.

“I will leave you alone.” Purah finally muttered after a long silence. Zelda couldn’t find it in herself to protest, she appreciated Purahs presence, but at the same time she can’t help but feel pressured. She stared at her hand where the Tri-Force was engraved. It glowed softly, but has long since lost its initial power.

She found herself reminiscing the feeling of the power thrumming underneath her skin, how hot it burned when she helped Sonia and Rauru defend the castle against Ganondorf. There was such a vast difference of when she first activated it, the day Link died in her arms. Her smile faded from her face, its not that her power is weaker, more than anything she is just practiced at using it, and it doesn’t burn raw under her skin anymore.

But her thousands of years using it has left her tired, regardless of if she was aware or not, she still used it, its hard to describe, its like… She exposed the sacred power to the world constantly without a break for centuries, its like because of that its long since dissolved. Becoming one with what you feel normally outside than the holy power that it truly is.

She felt her hand thrum with her heartbeat as she pulled it from her chest and onto Links own, she felt her back ache as she started to expand the power. Her hand glowed, and while it was hard to see if it were working or not, since Links face never changed expressions, she did know Links body was taking the holy power in stride.

She smiled as she continued but her own screech cut her off as well as her power. She tugged at her shoulder blades as tears streamed down her face. Purah opened the door harshly, not even wincing as it banged against the wall.

“Zelda!” she yelled. Josha stayed by the doorway but watched with wide, scared eyes. Zelda kept groaning as she scratched at her back, the way her eyes burned reminded her of the moment she lost her memories to her draconic form.

Purah with little to no hesitation pulled harshly at Zeldas arms, she struggled against Zelda, the years of her legs moving has made them stronger than the average hylian. But eventually she managed to pull the sundress from Zeldas body, on cue Josha closed the door.

She found herself gagging at the sight, its like someone felt the need to answer their earlier questions, the scratches long and wide stretched harshly across Zeldas back and stopped at the back of her thighs. But seemed absolutely covered in gloom like worms? She feels her heart drop as she even considers the possibility of a parasite being in her best friend.

“Stop using it!” Purah screeched. Zeldas slowed at her scratching as she made the attempt to do so. Eventually the glowing light faded from her hand, and just the same Zelda went limp. Her shoulders now bore bloody gashes, Purah watched as the scratches returned to the scabbed pink scar tissue that it was before.

“Did he do this deliberately?” she muttered. Did the Demon king curse them? One to die and another to suffer? Purah found herself breathing heavily as she leaned the princess into a more comfortable position next to Link.

The two are bound by a legend just as the Demon king is with them, of course they can’t have a happy ending. She found herself crying as she put her hands together to pray, Hylia, as much as she is at fault for this, Purah finds herself believing the goddess would have never wanted her children to suffer in such a way.

Chapter Text

Zelda was asleep for 3 days before she woke up once more, Links condition did slow, but Purah guessed it was only a matter of time before the Gloom in his body regrew into what it was before.

During her time researching the demonic substance she found that it spread, it never stretched further than a certain point but if it were to be ridden of, it would always come back. Something supplied it, and her best guess was the monsters that mined the strange ore down in the depths. Link had told her the name of the ore, but her mind simply couldn’t remember.

“Oh… Josha?” Zelda groaned. Josha jumped but was quick to be beside Zelda. “You fainted after using the holy power.” She supplied, Zelda mentally thanked the girl before she turned, her eyes burned as she realized she was laying next to Link. “Did anything change?” Zelda whispered.

Josha paused, “Its slowed, but Purah says its bound to come back.” She looked down in shame. She hasn’t been able to do anything for Link this entire time, she didn’t know how this strange machine worked like Robbie and Purah did, she didn’t know much about Gloom, and she certainly doesn’t have any holy power like Zelda.

She didn’t voice this of course, no one needs to worry about her feelings at a time like this. “I’ll get Purah, she has something she needs to tell you.” She said as she walked out of the room. Zelda nodded despite Josha walking away but turned to look at Link.

“Oh Link, would you still have done this if this was how it was going to end?” She questioned; she knew that in the end she would become a dragon no matter what. She has a kingdom to look after, she is the queen, while she wishes people wouldn’t even address her as Princess, and simply just as her name, it is inevitable.

“Purah?” Josha asked as she poked her head into her mentor’s room. Purah looked up from her desk before turning her chair. She only hummed in response. “Zelda is awake, you should tell her.” Josha said with a frown. Purah’s eyes widened but Josha knew it wasn’t a surprise Purah was feeling, she was scared to tell her friend.

“You have gloom inflicting your body as well.” Purah said as she brought the notepad to her face. Zelda made a soft groan in response; she had guessed something of the like. “But why am I awake?” She whispered. Why was she awake and not her knight?

“I believe its because of your connection to the goddess.” Purah answered honestly. “The gloom cannot overtake your body like it can Links.” She looked down at the ground, her eyes were puffy from crying and yet dark from her continuous sleepless nights.

Zelda seemed the same way, she hadn’t had rest in a long while, she slept, but nothing more.

“So, it is stopping me from using the Tri-Force.” Zelda whispered, her voice shook, Purah hated seeing her friend in such a way, but regardless she did not move from her chair. “Using it should have completely be rid of the gloom as soon as you bathed Link in the light, but circumstances are different now.” Purah whispered.

Zelda flinched at the words, “They shouldn’t be.” She stated. Purah didn’t bother to reply, even if her friend tried to use her power, despite the pain, the gloom will come back if it’s not eradicated entirely. And she knows Zelda knows this. “We will see what becomes of Link in due time.” Purah reassured, but she knew it did little to comfort the princess. For all Zelda knew is that she failed and just like many times before is not strong enough.

“Please, I’m not asking you to not grieve, or to not blame yourself, but to let it pass.” Purah said. Don’t get her wrong, she doesn’t want Zelda to blame herself, but she knows her friend better than most, it simply is inevitable. Zelda nodded numbly as Purah spoke, a part of Zelda wanted to yell at her friend, tell Purah it isn’t that easy, but it would be selfish to do so.

Purah and Link weren’t particularly close, but that doesn’t mean Purah isn’t grieving like she is, although Josha seems to be especially crushed, perhaps she’ll ask how the two of them got close.

Purah hummed to herself as she jotted down something on her notepad, “Do you know of the sages?” Zelda raised her head, “Well, I do, but I’m assuming we may not know of the same ones.” Her mind instantly went back to when she was human back in the distant past, they ought to be long dead by now.

“Ah!” Zelda sat up, “They kept their promise then!” Purah nodded, having long been informed of the flashbacks the sages and Link experienced. “Indeed, but your response tells me what I needed to know, we have yet to formally speak to the sages, but their secret stones are missing.” Purah hummed. Zelda frowned, she woke up without hers, “I know what you are thinking, but we do have yours, I took it off when I dressed you.”

Zelda sighed in relief, she could live without the secret stone, but regardless it was like a gift from Sonia, she would have felt horrible if she didn’t know its end. “But then that doesn’t explain where the sages’ stones went.” Zelda said.

Purah rubbed her head, she is certainly not in any place to really think about it right now and Zelda much less so.

“Don’t worry about it for the time being, the Sages themselves are resting.” Purah reassured.

Purah found herself sleeping soundly that night, despite the images of Zeldas back crossing her mind every so often.

Zelda turned her head during the night, unaware of the time, what happened to Mineru? Her dearest friend after the imprisoning war, sick with the same sickness Link has now, she’d have a vague idea of what to do, wouldn’t she? Perhaps she wouldn’t know how to help Link, and as much as the thought saddens her, she can’t let Mineru, if she is still around, to be burdened in such a way.

Her body is delicate to the world, her ability was to separate from her body in a soul form, when was she bound to pass on? Zelda sighed, instead turning to Link. His face was relaxed, and she desperately hoped he wouldn’t feel the gloom stealing his body from him.

Zelda winced as the memories of Mineru’s own sickness came to mind, she was conscious for it, the gloom stole her body away while she was aware, how she could hardly move from her chair. Mineru is a brave soul, not once did she ever cry, not even when her brother was taken away from her. She is much braver than herself.

Before falling asleep Zelda turned and hugged Link, refusing to let go even as sleep stole her away. It was another long, restless night.

Chapter Text

It was dark, that’s all he could tell, notice, even with years of adventuring, Link couldn’t put his finger on what was happening around him. He feels justled, he moves, and yet he knows he is in a stationary position and has been for a while. His body twitches, he can feel that his muscles move and writhe trying to get something away, but can’t, and after a while they stop moving at all, whatever his muscles were trying to wave away has won.

He does know he’s lying down, but nothing more when it comes down to it.

There are flashes of memories he doesn’t recall occasionally, he’d excuse it as memories of back before the calamity, but they seem just… unfamiliar. Forests he’s never seen, which he must admit is impossible, he’s explored everything everywhere in Hyrule! Even the sky islands didn’t stand a chance, they are now charted and known. Even the Depths.

Its hard to explain, towns he’s never seen before, dark forests, buildings that stand oddly regal and yet are shrouded in a dark magic he can’t describe, even the smell of the ocean, although he can probably excuse that as his memories playing tricks on him, he’s been to the ocean before after all.

He even has vague memories of a younger Impa, but she just seems different, not the same one he knows.

After a while something glowed, his muscles, despite not moving, he felt his body twitch and writhe, trying to fit this light into his oddly filled body. Eventually it stopped, and the muscle spasms did as well. The soreness remained. He tried to gasp for breath, but his body didn’t go any faster than it did before, he felt lightheaded for a while after that.

His fingers went cold.

It was an odd feeling, it feels eerily reminiscent of when Ganondorf took his arm, showering it in gloom before shattering the master sword.

He frowns at the memories, he knows he succeeded, but how is he supposed to know that Zelda is, ok? He fell into the water after the battle holding Zelda and now, he was shrouded in darkness, he desperately hopes Zelda isn’t the same way as him. She deserves to see and be alive, perhaps he’s dead?

He pauses at the thought; he doesn’t know how he would have died. He’s plummeted from that height before, perhaps he hit his head, but saying he’s dead doesn’t seem right, perhaps he’s comatose. That would explain whatever this is ten times better.

Even he heard the stories of people who are awake and yet asleep at the same time, or was that sleep paralysis, he mentally sighed. It’s usually Zelda who would go on a rant about such a thing.

He fell asleep after the light wore off, and whatever was in his body shrouded his body once more.

When he woke up again it was to the same darkness that surrounded him before. The difference perhaps was that the light from before was gone, now that he’s had some time to think and to remember its possible that light was Zeldas, he couldn’t recognize it at first, it seems dimmer than what he remembers. But he can’t excuse it as anything else, it felt like the sun, and he truly enjoys that comparison.

The dark is getting old after all.

His arm felt cold, whatever was making his fingers cold has spread, he no longer feels his fingers, he can’t even tell if their there or not, but his arm, up to just below his shoulder is cold. He fears that whatever is happening is… getting rid of him. He doesn’t know what happened to his hand, and yet they are no longer there. Simply gone.

He feels himself tremble as the idea of disappearing slams his thoughts full force, its terrifying to say the least. But he doesn’t have time to dwell on it as his thoughts fade into nothing more than an indescribable haze. He thinks and yet he can’t find it in himself to register it.

Is that a good sign? Is he waking up?

Instead of sleep, or deeper sleep than he was expecting again, someone with a blurry face but long pale blue hair appeared in front of him. He was instantly reminded of Zelda, and whatever he saw shook him from the call to sleep. He tried to look around, but she didn’t move and only her hair and blurred face remained visible.

He tried to speak, but not even his vocal cords twitched. He watched her with curiosity, but as time passed and she did not speak he grew wary. His mind wandered as best it could in a situation like this, he originally thought Zelda, but she cut her hair, so this wasn’t her.

Zelda’s mom? He’s never seen her, which might explain the blurry face, perhaps it was one of those strange memories again, and while he still considers it a viable option it doesn’t seem likely as time passes. These memories were short, not like this.

He has had another memory of a women, but she had brown hair, her face was hard to make out just like this blonde. But she seemed, in a sense fit, or perhaps bulkier than the average women.

Then a whisper through his ears made his blood chill, his forearm no longer existed, and his shoulders grew cold.

“We must speak.” Her voice drifted as she spoke. Of course, just like before he could not speak, he felt only slightly bad of his silence, but he’s sure whoever this is, understands he can’t respond. Perhaps this woman is who is responsible for his comatose like state.

“You must assist other heroes in another adventure.” She began, her voice quivered oddly, as if she were speaking through a bottle. Her hair flowed dangerously close to his body, but not a single strand touched him. Despite the blur he could see blonde eyebrows furrowing, for what reason? He doesn’t know.

“Take my gift and help Hyrule shine once more.” He tried to flinch away as her hands drifted to his face but was unable. Those words were familiar, and he felt a pang in his heart as he realized the possibility that this was Hylia herself. He wanted to ask more about this, this adventure she wanted to send him on, but he couldn’t.

He can’t feel his shoulder.

For the first time since Hylia herself appeared, her face if only just slightly, was visible, she held a sad look on her face as she traced what he knew to be his vanishing arm. A part of him wanted to believe it was because she was the goddess, but another, more convincing part of him told him it was pity.

Her hero was down for the count, and she feels bad, its almost ironic to him.

She looked at him sadly before pushing down on his chest, before he knew it his world was engulfed in a bright light, even brighter than the day he died. Everything was black afterwards, somehow darker than what he was in before, instead of being mentally aware, he felt every twitch or throb his body made.

He still could not feel his arm, but now he can feel that it’s there, just simply limp.

Zelda startled harshly as Link bumped her arm, quickly her eyes widened as she watched as her knight began convulsing. His arm still sat at his side, not a twitch came from it. She stood up quickly from her chair she dozed off in. His other arm, however, was grasping and pulling at the machine.

Perhaps the scariest part of this whole thing was that his eyes were wide open and yet held no pupils. He must not even be truly awake. As much as the knowledge saddens her, she knows that regardless of if he is still suffering from his coma, this is proof that her friend is not braindead!

Quickly without hesitation she held Link down, she found that she was much stronger than she initially was, stronger than even a Goron, it was tested when they finally had a meeting with the sages after all. “You make me wait 5 weeks for this!” Zelda yelled at her knight.

His body still shook as it calmed down, slowly dissolving into twitches, she frowned as she noticed his entire right arm lay limp on the bed. Link threw the blanket onto the ground; she took the opportunity to look at his arm. She stared in awe as she looked at his arm, it had the same pattern as before, his arm was still cold, but the black was now gone.

Well, his fingers were still black, but it’s an improvement. She moved her hand across Links forearm and hummed. There was hardly any muscle, so little its concerning. She sighed, the gloom was eating him away, this was bound to happen.

She started looking at the rest of his body, he seemed otherwise fine in all honesty, perhaps a seizure? Her eyes widened as she stared at his left hand.

Squeaks tried to escape her mouth as she lifted his left hand, there on the back of his hand was the oh so familiar Tri-Force, the once akin to courage. She frowned as she noticed the wisdom triangle, on her own wrist she had the Tri-Force, only the wisdom triangle filled, the others were merely just lines.

The power piece is mere lines, so why was his wisdom filled like her own? She frowned as she looked at Link, she truly hoped he is okay. Because just what happened when he shook? What truly happened?

Chapter Text

He couldn’t think straight, and yet right now he can feel perfectly how his body is getting moved. He easily tied it back to Hylia and whatever she did to his body, but nothing else seemed to really ‘click’.

He was stuck laying on a bed, he was now aware that he was most likely back at the lookout tower at least, he’ll take comfort in what he can now. His mind, as hazy as it was, kept steering back to what Hylia said, “a journey with other heroes.” He doesn’t mind going on another adventure, but he does worry about Zelda.

His eyes burned as he finally managed to move his eyelids, the way his eyes were slightly crusted told him his eyes had been opened recently. Which wasn’t what he was expecting, considering that he’d been engulfed in darkness for a while.

A groan escaped his mouth as he finally felt himself waking up.

When he managed to look around the room, he saw there was no one, but he did recognize the room as being the one underneath Purah’s own, Robbie would usually use this room for privacy, if he wasn’t over in Hateno anyway.

He tried to pull himself up when he noticed a strange chest plate on him. He found the buttons to remove it, but he was slightly awed by the inside of the machine. Clearly it was helping him breathe, but even as he removed it, he doesn’t find himself struggling to breathe. He moves his hand over his chest, it does feel softer than what he remembers, he must have damaged something in his ribs.

He can’t say he knows what, but he does question why they didn’t give him a hearty elixir.

He doesn’t dwell on it, instead he moved the different parts of the machine out of the way. He frowned as he looked at his right arm, he didn’t even bother looking at it when he woke up, he regrets it a little now, its bandaged heavily, and his hand has a glove on it.

That must have been the arm that was ‘vanishing’ while he was asleep.

He stumbled as he finally stood up, he cringes as his mind wanders to the time he woke up in the Shrine of Resurrection. He remembers the raw feeling of being, well, alive. But at that point he didn’t know how to describe it, so he never did, it wasn’t until he regained his last memory that he was able to pinpoint the feeling.

He rubbed his hair, before noting his clothes, it was like a sundress, he shrugged as he acknowledged he’s worn worse, so he opened the door. His eyes blinked harshly as they tried to adjust to the light, it was clearly midday.

He rubbed his head as a migraine threatened to flare.

He looked around and sighed, “Josha?” He flinched slightly at the sound of his voice, it was raw as he spoke and spiked, even on just the one word.

Josha jumped and looked up from her back, her mouth widened, ready to speak, but snapped shut. She stood up and ran away.

Link deadpanned as she watched her run away, he can probably admit he doesn’t look the best, but a simple ‘be right back’ would have been nice. But as he rubbed the back of his head, he could hear the pattering of feet. Zelda was the first to round the corner she didn’t hesitate like Purah and Josha did, instead she brought her arms around his entire body, he did the same.

“Am I bad?” Link asked as they separated. Zelda paused before nodding. “Let’s get you changed, even though you no doubt enjoy the airflow.” She led him away, but even he could hear the eye roll in her voice. Purah just nodded at him, her fan pounding against her hand.

Eventually he was put into his Hylian trousers and a simple shirt.

“I noticed how my guts felt weird.” He began, Zelda looked at him before slapping his leg. “Of course, they did! The impact didn’t treat your organs very well.” The ‘Don’t word it like that’ went unsaid by Zelda.

“Well, why didn’t you guys give me a potion? Or a fairy?” Zelda shook her head, “We tried, but they didn’t work.” She went silent for a moment, her eyes trailed to Links left hand. “I don’t mean to ask you this, you by all means have the better reasons to question any of this than me.” Zelda huffed. Link looked at her oddly but didn’t speak.

“But you have the Tri-Force.” She pointed. He flinched, immediately looking at his hand and just as she said it was there. “I… He looked at her oddly and frowned. “But yours.” He nudged Zelda.

“It was the first thing I noticed as well, how you hold 2 pieces of the Tri-Force.” Zelda said with a sigh. Link held a troubled expression, “Then I suppose, I should tell you, what happened when I was asleep.” He was going to tell her anyway, but he wanted to wait at least a few days.

“I think, Hylia, came to me.” He said as he used his left hand to hold his head. Zeldas eyes widened before her eyebrows furrowed, “And?”

“And she healed me, is my guess, and to do so gave me the tri-force.” He muttered as he tried to make it make sense. “Perhaps it was my own influence.” Zelda said after a few minutes of silence. “Before we get to that…” Zelda trailed off.

“You were infected with a dangerous amount of gloom, and it simply rendered your body useless.” She said with simplicity. Links eyebrows furrowed, “Why?” Zelda hummed in response. “I don’t know, honest.” She patted his shoulder.

“Even myself, I have been poisoned.” Zelda added with slight hesitancy. Link straitened, but Zelda rubbed his shoulder. “I will be fine, but I am unable to use the tri-force.” She paused as she thought a moment.

“Both me and Purah agreed that the Tri-Force is focusing on the Gloom that is coursing through me and making it nothing more than debris in my blood, but using it means taking the Tri-Forces focus away from me and onto something else, the gloom sees its chance and attacks my body.” She looked down sadly, “I can’t say I mind, I’m okay and that’s all I ask for.”

Link nodded, “I’m glad you are okay.” He said as he lifted his hand to squeeze Zeldas. She smiled, “Well, but I used my power on you, before I knew, and I’m guessing the wisdom piece tried to do the same thing to you as it was to me.” Link nodded, “So I got your wisdom piece because of that?” Zelda frowned but nodded anyway. “It’s the best I got.” She answered honestly.

Link nodded, easily taking that as his answer, unless Hylia came down again and told him herself, they’d never know.

Zelda eyed him before sighing. “I need to tell you the worst news of all.” She began. Link eyed her carefully. “You unfortunately have to undertake physical therapy.” Zelda said as she patted his knee. He stared at her blankly before he groaned, he honestly expected worse, but it is horrible news regardless.

“Ok, I think I can deal with that.” He muttered, earning himself a laugh from Zelda.

Chapter Text

Link was pulling at his drawstring on his bow, well, a great eagle bow, he’d damaged his other one and was getting it repaired, but he decided he wanted to get another one as well, he had leftover materials, so he didn’t see the harm.

He’s mostly just an archer now, he can use his left arm somewhat, but after around a month it was clear there was lasting damage, his fingers had to be severed, at least this time with the help of fairies, he healed well enough. That was 2 weeks ago, and he’s fully healed now.

His arm is thin, is prone to being broken, and only has a small range of movement. His other arm thankfully is okay.

Now back to the present, he’s messing with his bow, he’s been practicing, a compromise with Zelda leads him to only practicing his archery. She of course allows him to practice his sword, he can use only one hand on broadswords anyway, but not if monsters are involved. That was where she drew the line.

And he respected it as best he could, there were a couple times when it was inevitable.

He pulled the drawstring back, not even a sound escaped the bow as it was pushed to its limits. Easily he attached the arrow and let go, hitting the target perfectly.

But there was one surprise that still shocks him to this very moment.

He discovered that he still has some abilities of the late king’s arm. Link hasn’t tried much of anything with them, but he did find out he had Fuse still. He can’t really attach things to swords or things to heavy items without it falling apart in one hit, but his arrows are seemingly the same as before.

He laughed when he found out. It was one of the few things he’d miss the most, about the same as Revali’s gale. With a few tests they also found that he still has recall thanks to Zeldas gift. With a few tries Link found out he also has Ultrahand but considering it can only lift a cucco he didn’t think he’d be using it very often. Fighting wise anyway, it’s certainly helpful otherwise.

But his other powers that he had gained throughout the journey is dormant, he no longer has ascend nor does he have Auto Build. Not that it would have been much help.

He turned his head, and with a sigh he put his bow away. He’s been preparing and gathering materials since Hylia told him of his adventure. Before he even told Zelda about it, she had insisted he keep the Purah pad. Some time after he told her about it, and it went about as well as he supposed it was bound to go.

She was upset and angry and many other things in between but with a heavy heart he had to tell her it was most likely inevitable. It did little to comfort Zelda, he had almost died, and she wasn’t ready for him to get hurt again, and with the added knowledge that Hylia most likely only healed Link because of this said adventure made Zelda many times saltier.

She was colder towards him because of his acceptance to go, and he didn’t mind, he was mad about it, but he doesn’t mind adventure like Zelda seems to, its in his nature. And his love for it only grew when he woke up from the Shrine of Resurrection, he can’t help but run into the unknown or jump on the chance to save those in need, it’s who he is, and he can’t change that. Not even for Zelda.

He began teleporting to the usual hotspots of the elemental fruit, sadly he no longer could go into the depths for things like bomb flowers or puff-shrooms. Truthfully it was always a good backup to have them, a distraction if he was overly hurt, or just a quick getaway.

He was in Faron, rain was merciless as usual. It thundered overhead but seemed to be devoid of any continuous strikes. He had removed his equipment; he doesn’t want to get struck by lightning after all.

But that was when he saw it, a large swirl formed in the sky, the infinite storm above the thunderhead sky islands was even affected. Even then the storm didn’t stop, it worsened as the rain effected by magic fused with the regular weather.

Then a black ray shone bright from the sky emitting a horrible purple, even he gagged on the taste of the magic shooting through the air. With a pinch of his skin, he hopped from his crouched position and began running to where he believes the ray touched the ground.

This was the start of his adventure he could tell by the taste of dark magic that portal emitted. He supposes perhaps Hylia had every right to be worried, even he hesitated as the magic seemingly vanished.

The gloom no doubt greedily ate it, he can only hope it doesn’t find the power to return to the surface.

Eventually he made it to what he guessed to be the spot that ray touched, he was shocked to find it unscathed, not even burn marks from stray magic remained, the grass was wet and green, just as it was before.

He looked around, forgoing safety and putting his better weapons on his back, its pretty safe thanks to the trees, but it’s a safety measure he likes to take, being struck by lightning is not a great experience.

He took a moment to sit down underneath a specifically thick canopy of trees to catch his breath. If there was one thing he noticed, it was that he needs to be careful with his stamina. Whatever got hurt in his body has long since healed, but thanks to it being untreated and eaten away by the gloom, the mystery organ didn’t repair right.

Said organ is guessed to be his lungs, but without looking its impossible to confirm it.

He flinched as he heard the rustling of leave, eventually a Hylian stumbled from behind some tall leaves. He looked around and his eyes widened as he saw Link and his condition. “Are you okay?” He asked, he had a slight accent, but it just told link he was most likely from some foreign parts of Hateno.

“I’ll be.” He responded quickly. He held his ribs as he struggled to breathe, perhaps he should try and avoid running like that. Eventually he was just left with a dull ache in his throat, finally managing to get a better look at the Hylian.

He frowned at his strange clothing; he’s honestly surprised he hasn’t seen someone wearing animal pelts before this. But he reeked of something familiar much to Links annoyance he couldn’t put his finger on it.

“May I join, till the rain stops.” The hylian asked. Link nodded. The rain right now was especially brutal, thanks to the mix of rain magic and the regular.

The Hylian kept looking at Link oddly. “I’ve never seen gloves like those.” He pointed out. Link looked despite already knowing what he was talking about.

He wasn’t going to tell this Hylian what they did, but they helped with his grip, thanks to Sheikah technology and Purah’s smarts, it was made.

“Their thick, I like ‘em.” Link responded. A silence engulfed the two until the figure with strange face markings began to speak.

“What’s your name?” Link looked at him with an odd expression but responded, “Link.” The Hylians eyes widened before he coughed into his fist. “My name is also Link.” Link looked at Link. Oh boy.

“You serious?” Link asked. The marked Link nodded, “I’d never lie ‘bout my name.” He responded with a huff. Link silently thought about the Yiga clan but in the end he couldn’t really think of a way this man was apart of it.

Ever since the defeat of the Demon king and their master, they’ve been quiet. “Then what about that giant black ray?” Link couldn’t help but ask, this person was obviously involved with it. The marked Link flinched slightly. “Ah, well, I was tend’en to some animals, I live on a ranch. Then a portal appeared.” He said as he rubbed the back of his head.

Before the marked Link could continue his story Link interrupted, “Are you a hero by chance?” The marked Link looked at Link startled but nodded. “Then I’m guessing we were bound to meet.” He raised his left hand, and the marked Link slowly took it.

“You see a month ago Hylia told me I was going on another adventure with some other heroes.” He explained. The marked Link looked at him with wide eyes. “Really?” Link nodded.

“Really.” He copied. “I was just about as shocked as you.” He supplied.

“Then whatever this adventure is, is just starting.” The marked Link hummed. Link nodded, “I’m going to guess so.” He stood up, stretching his back. “Then, perhaps we are going to be travel buddies, you’ll have to excuse me, I’m often alone.” Link joked. The mark Link stood up as well, “Well I suppose I’m the same.” Link noted as a flash of grief crossed the marks Links face, but he supposes he shares the sentiment.

“We ought to go to Lookout Landing.” he finally said, grabbing the Purah pad from his belt. The marked Link looked at him oddly but didn’t speak. “I don’t think you’ve teleported before, like this, it feels strange, perhaps disorienting, but it doesn’t hurt.” Link spoke before he looked at the marked Link.

He gulped, “Ah.” He scratched the back of his head, “Well get it over with then.” The marked Link said with a sigh. Link nodded, pressing the tower icon on his map, slowly the two of them turned blue and vanished.

When they formed again Link stared at the marked Link with sympathy, he was disoriented, but he gathered his thoughts quickly. Giving a thumbs up when he was ready to go. “I don’t suppose you’ve fought some strong monsters?” The marked Link asked. Link shrugged, “I haven’t been in sword combat for a while I’m afraid, so I don’t really know.” The marked Link mulled over his words before shrugging.

“I just think it may have something to do with it.” The marked Link said. Link nodded, “I’d honestly bet so, the magic that erupted from that portal you came through was something.” He shivered as he remembered the way he clung onto a tree for support.

Eventually he made it to the room Zelda was studying in. He knocked on the door and waited a moment for Zelda to open the door herself. When she did, she looked at Link then at the Marked Hylian. “I…” she trailed off. “This is Link, Link this is Zelda.” The two of them paused. “Zelda?” he asked, seemingly genuinely confused. Zelda only blinked in response.

“Isn’t Zelda a passed name through the princesses of Hyrule?” The marked Link asked. Zelda nodded, “I am the princess.” She supplied. Again, he paused.

“If you’re Link and perhaps even have your own Zelda, you could be from another place entirely.” Link suggested. The two of them blinked at him. “What leads you to that conclusion?” Zelda asked honestly. “Well, he came through a portal, and from what I’m aware of any other heroes save for me don’t really exist.” The marked Link blinked at him and hummed. “Wait, you mean to say…” She trailed off.

A bitter expression crossed her face as she looked at the marked Link, “Then you are the hero Link is supposed to travel with.” He looked at her slightly shocked before he nodded. Zelda huffed as she shut the door. The marked Link looked lost, “She doesn’t want me to leave.” Link supplied.

“My last adventure left me in a coma for a while.” He sighed. “Almost died too.” He added. The marked Link nodded slowly, “Then I spose it make’s sense why I’m gettin’ a cold shoulder.” He said as he rubbed the back of his head.

“Ah, I guess you could probably rest a while.” Link said, mostly to change the subject. He huffed in response, “Just go down that latter and claim a bed.” Link pointed, what used to be a fountain clearly now turned into a bunker.

“Sure, ain’t got nothin’ better to do.” he said as he walked away.

Link watched as the marked Link disappeared, he sighed. When the goddess spoke to him it was plural, Heroes, not hero, so, he worries who just might be joining the goddess given journey.

Chapter Text

“We can’t keep calling each other Link.” The marked Link said. Link nodded, he’s been thinking the same thing, but he has no idea what’d they do to fix the rather mundane problem. It has been a few days since the two met each other. There have been several occasions where they were with one another and someone called his name, its… Well, they recover fast, but it is getting old.

“Do you have any ideas?” Link asked as he sheathed his sword. The marked Link hummed, before shaking his head. “Do you have a nickname or something?” he asked with a shrug. Link thought about it but shook his head, his nickname is Linky so no, but his hero name, well he’d rather not get called champion, he’d rather not go down that road, not to mention it sounds like he has a massive ego.

The marked Link eventually made a sour expression, he must be thinking the same thing, or the like, he wouldn’t really know. But what he does know is that he’s ready to get this adventure over with.

“Link!” A woman yelled, the two of them turned before sighing. The marked Link took a few steps to the side as the lady ran up to Link. “The pirates are back!” She huffed. “Over by Lurelin village!” Link blinked a few times before nodding, “I’ll be over.” He assured.

The lady smiled as relief flooded her face, “Thank you!” She hugged Link awkwardly before running away, most likely to warn others from going to the village.

The marked Link looked at him oddly, “Pirates?” He questioned. Link nodded, “They’re the regular monsters, we just call them pirates because they reside on boats in the sea.” The marked Link thought about it before shrugging, “Makes sense then.”

Link gave the other a look of sympathy as he pressed the shrine icon on his Purah pad. All Link could hear as they began to teleport was a very exasperated sigh.

When they appeared, he grimaced as the smell of fire entered his nose, the other Link had the same face, if not worse. “Let’s go.” He said as he began to run. “This looks to be the first fight we have with each other.” The marked Link began, “Lets hope it goes a little better than Okay.” Link responded.

The marked Link barked out a laugh as he pulled his sword. Clearly, they were both ready to fight not banter.

When they arrived, it was the same number of monsters as the first attack, but they clearly weren’t done with their rampage, like they had been when Link arrived. He felt a pang of sadness as he watched the houses, he helped build get torn apart but he knew they could be rebuilt thanks to Bolson.

He felt his heart skip as he watched the marked Link begin his own battles. But quickly he was overrun thanks to the comradery of the other monsters. He cursed as he put his bow away, successfully freezing the other archers and Moblins. He pulled his royal broadsword out before joining the fray.

He easily pierced a brown pelted bokoblin, but he noted quickly how it didn’t vanish into a pile of purple smoke. He grunted as he kicked the boko from his sword, effectively stunning it to back away. He turned quickly to make eye contact with the other Link. “These the strong ones I was talkin’ about.” He supplied, the marked Link swung his sword, killing one of the archer’s that got too close. Link frowned as he blocked a strike from a blue bokoblin. The other monsters must be melting from the ice.

He took a few steps back and true to his word Lizalfos were beginning to make their way towards them. He bit the inside of his cheek as he pulled his bow from his back, he shot a few greens before switching back to his sword.

Truthfully, if all these monsters are supposedly stronger than normal a simple shot to the head won’t kill the weaker ones. But it’ll give him enough time to try and kill the few black Moblins that are running around.

He didn’t have time to spare the other Link a glance as he ran towards the Moblins, usually a fight like this would be a haven for his bomb arrows, but he’s since been run dry. He threw a dazzle fruit as he began his assault.

Link flinched as he heard a yelp behind him, the other Link was starting to slow, and truthfully so was he. They’d usually be down by now, wouldn’t they? If it were to follow logic when he defeated the calamity the monsters would have gotten weaker.

He grimaced as he felt his arm get nicked by the Moblins horn, as the Moblin went to strike again he forced his shield forward pushing it back and stunning it. He was on the Moblin faster than it could blink as he swung his sword back and forth, effectively killing the Moblin but breaking his broadsword in the process.

He turned and threw another dazzle fruit towards the marked Link, it blinded all the monsters, but it seems to have blinded his comrade as well, he winced as he pulled the other Link away.

“Sorry.” The other Link patted his arm as he used his other hand to cover his eyes, “No, I’ll be fine in a second.” They both stopped and crouched behind a house. “You should tell me what those things do when you get the chance.” The marked Link grimaced.

Link shook his head apologetically, “Yea, sorry.” He repeated. He didn’t let the other Link try to wave off his apology as he looked past the corner. All the monsters recovered and were looking for them, but a few had already forgotten about it and were sitting by their campfires.

“Issit normal that these monsters have black blood?” The marked Link asked as he wiped his sword. Link raised an eyebrow and sure enough the sword was indeed black. “Not normally.” He responded. “Must have something to do with their strength.” He mumbled. He frowned as he watched the green Lizalfos pull the arrows from their heads seemingly unscathed.

The marked Link yelled making Link jump, when he turned his head, he saw a black looking Lizalfos, but it was different, it was taller and even had a straight posture. He pulled the master sword from his inventory without a second thought. The lizard hissed in response, Link turned and saw the lizard had pierced his comrade’s shoulder. The marked Link held it with his hand, but in the other he held his sword firmly.

He seemed to pause as he saw the master sword but shook his head, a grimace seemingly painted onto his face. Link held the master sword forward, as it began to glow the lizard ducked lower to the ground. Link grinned to himself as he saw the lizard brace for an attack, instead the sword burst with light as he swung it, casting a beam.

The lizard jumped as it was hit and fell a few steps back. Link frowned as it began to stay close to the ground again, “Its!” The marked Link yelped as he fell beneath the ground. Link turned to his friend with shock. He turned his head but was soon greeted with the spear hitting his left arm. He hardly felt it, but he couldn’t do much as he fell into the hole after the other hero.

The Lizard clearly had something to do with the portals, but he didn’t have much time to think about it. He braced as he fell forward, his left arm hardly moved as he fell, eventually he fell into water.

It was warmer than he expected and when he managed to surface, he looked around, it was only ocean, in the distance he could see a tall looking island but that was it, and even then, it looked to be twenty-minute swim.

His eyes widened as he saw the marked Link hardly staying above the water, quickly, or as best he could with just one arm he swam to his comrade.

“Let me take the pelt.” he said as he pulled his Purah pad from his belt. The marked Link didn’t put up much of a fight as Link swiftly put it into his inventory. “Do… you see a boat?” The marked Link gasped. Link shook his head, “No, only that island.” He tried to gesture but the exhaustion was getting to the marked Link, they were fresh from a fight, injured, and now in some very unfamiliar territory. This didn’t look good.

Before Link could try and pull a potion from his Pad a harsh gust of wind threatened to push him under the water. The marked Link did go under the water, but Link pulled him back above the surface. “N..Not used to swimmin.” He groaned.

Link recognized his words as the other Link trying to comfort him, he didn’t need comforting right now. But he didn’t say anything, from what he was able to tell this Link was much better with people than him. Perhaps comfort is what a normal person would need.

“Hurry up and open yer’ eyes!” Someone yelled. Link looked up and sure enough there was a boat with a couple of Hylians looking over the edge trying to push them a ladder. He pushed the marked Link towards the ladder first and he grabbed it easily. Link winced for the man as he climbed steadily.

Rope wasn’t his favorite material in the world, but he greedily grabbed it to pull himself onto the boat once the other Link made his way on top.

When he came over Link was lying on the deck gasping for breath. The kid that yelled at them looked at him sympathetically before frowning. “Now ye clearly have no sea legs, what were you dumb crabbits doing?” Link blinked at the unfamiliar word that was undoubtably an insult.

“A portal dropped us.” He responded with a shrug. The kid looked at him with a deadpan look before sighing. A girl this time spoke, “Well, at least yer aren’t purposely braindead.” Link looked up and sure enough it was a girl sitting with her legs crossed on the bow of the sail. Suddenly a sharp pain reminded Link of why they couldn’t just swim in the first place.

He grabbed his pad from his belt and took out two potions, “Sorry.” He mumbled as he handed the marked Link a potion. He took it easily; he chugged it once he sat up. He rubbed his head as the taste got to him. “Thanks.” He grumbled. “Ya’ll hurt?” The kid asked with a raised brow.

Link nodded, deciding he could do the talking instead of the other Link, “We were dealing with some monsters when we were attacked by what seems to be a boss monster.” He winced slightly as he remembered that they never finished off all the monsters attacking the village.

They got rid of most of them and he’ll find comfort in that.

The girl hummed, despite her insults she seemed to be clearly thinking about it. “Well, where did yer lot come from, we could help.” The kid suggested. The two Links frowned, before they could respond the kid growled, “Just cause yer think I’m a kid, doesn’t make me weak.”

Link raised his hands up in surrender, “I’ve fought with worse, but that isn’t why…” he paused.

“Are you a hero by chance?” he finally asked. The little kid blinked before grinning. “Yes, I am!” Link noticed the older hero wince, but he decided to ignore it. “Well, then. What’s your name.” The kid chuckled but was interrupted by the girl, “His name is Link.” He groaned as he let his hands fall from his pose.

“You ruin everything!” The kid, no, Link yelled.

Link winced, “Really?” He nodded, this time the marked Link spoke, “Our names are Link too.” He put his hands to his face. The kid blinked, “Hey! You lot get back to work.” He growled. The marked Link jumped at the sound of authority but watched as the other members of the crew started doing tasks away from them. Only the girl remained.

“Really?” he asked genuinely. The marked Link nodded, “Hylia herself ‘parently is sendin us on some journey.” He scratched the back of his head. The other other Link blinked.

“We need names.” Link said as he leaned against the railing, “We will get too confused trying to work together.” The younger Link frowned, “You seem pretty sure I’m going.” He scratched his chin. “Its what I’m guessing.” He shrugged. “But it’ll be bad if one of us call another and we all turn and end up getting hurt.” He grumbled.

“So, you lot are both heroes?” the girl asked, finally deciding they were worthy of being able to stand near her. The two of them nodded. “Bout yer hero titles?” She suggested. Links’ mind wandered back towards his title as champion and frowned, but the other two seemed happy. “Then I’d be Wind!” The younger laughed.

The marked Link nodded, “I’m Twilight.” Link blinked a few times before looking at the marked- Twilight. The two met eyes, “Seriously?” Link asked, suddenly feeling a little self-conscious. He nodded before pausing, “You know me?” Link nodded, “You’re a known hero, following after the hero of Time.” The two other Links jumped, “I know him too!” Wind said excitedly. “The hero of Time I mean.” He added once he got a shocked look from Twilight. “Does that mean we are all heroes from different times?” Twilight asked. The three of them were engulfed in silence but the girl interrupted it. “Would ya’ll know more Zeldas then?”

Both he and Twilight nodded, “We have our own Zeldas.” She hummed before patting Wind on the shoulder, “I’ve got some oderin around to do.” She mumbled as she walked away. He frowned but looked back at the other two Links. “She’s Zelda if you didn’t know.” He whispered.

Before the two of them could respond he put a finger to his mouth, “But call her Tetra, she likes that better.” Link snapped his mouth shut before nodding. “Oh uh.” He rubbed the back of his head.

“I’m not sure about my hero name.” The two of them frowned, “You never had someone tell you? What bout the thing you saved?” Twilight suggested. He shook his head, “Not that I’m aware of, I was usually just called a hero.” Wind frowned, “And you’d think it weird if yer were called hero.” Link nodded. “What about… something from your Hyrule?” Twilight suggested.

“His Hyrule?” Wind asked confused. Twilight nodded, “We’re all from Hyrule, just different ones.” He said with a shrug. “Well, I ain’t have no Hyrule, I got myself the Great Sea!” He huffed. The two of them blinked, “Great Sea?” He nodded, “Maybe you lot are from a time before Hyrule flooded.” He said way too calmly.

“It flooded?” Twilight asked genuinely confused. Wind nodded, “There was no Hero to stop Ganondorf, so Hylia flooded Hyrule to stop his reign.” He supplied. The two of them stared, “Oh.” Link mouthed. He shrugged, “It’s sad, but it isn’t sad anymore.” He sighed.

Twilight nodded, if the people were happy so was he then.

“You’ve got an abundance of forests.” Twilight said, deciding to go back on the topic of Links nickname. Link hummed, “Lots of wilds?” Wind asked awed. Twilight looked at the boy with sympathy, “I can’t imagine a world without forests.” He shivered at the thought. Wind hummed not particularly offended. He’d miss the sea if it suddenly went away.

“Wild sounds fitting.” Twilight suggested, he hasn’t spent a lot of time with this other Link, but he can tell by the way he fights, often throwing things, not to mention breaking his weapons left and right.

Link thought about it before nodding, “Sounds better than hero or forest.” He admitted. Wind chuckled in response. “Before we found you two in the waters, we were on our way to a small assortment of islands, some monster sighting y’know.” The two of them nodded along as their younger teammate spoke.

“For the time being I’d like to deal with that.” He decided, suddenly the wind picked up and the ship boated across the water. “That was you, huh.” Twilight said as he rubbed his chin. Wind nodded with a grin, “Sure was!” Wild looked at his arm with a frown, catching the attention of Wind.

“You hurt ye arm?” he asked as he walked closer. Wild nodded with a frown. “The potion didn’t fix you up?” Twilight said as he finally stood from his spot on the ground. “Well yes, but no.” It was pierced through, but now nothing but a scar remained, but Zelda warned him to keep the injuries on his arm to a minimum.

Wind took a peak once Link rolled up his sleeve and his eyes widened. “Your arm is so weird!” He laughed. Wild nodded easily sharing the sentiment. “I know.” He chuckled. Twilight looked as well but instead he winced. “Now what caused that?” He can’t say he’s seen an arm that looked like skin and bone before.

“It’s a long story but to keep things short Ganondorf basically took my arm.” He winced at the memories. Wind and Twilight blinked, “You have a Ganondorf? Wind asked shocked, “I could’ve sworn I killed that big headed bastard!” Twilight slapped the back of Winds head, “Stop cursing.” He gaped at the older. “I’m a Pirate!” he reasoned. But he just earned another slap to the back of the head.

“Suppose Ganondorf is something we are bound to have in common.” He shrugged, he didn’t like the idea that his efforts were only a temporary solution, but it seems a princess and a hero always took their own stand against the power-hungry man.

“Never seriously injured me like that though.” Twilight sympathized. Wild frowned, his thoughts going back to the calamity, instead of thinking about it he shook his head. “Well, I’m happy for you.” Wind snickered as Twilight looked at Wild surprised. “When are we going to be to the island?” Wild asked.

Wind thought about it, “Should just be a couple hours, we already been travelin for a day.” Twilight nodded, “You going to be, okay?” He asked Wild. He nodded, “I’ll be good with a bow, and its just the arm I already don’t use that’s injured.” He shrugged.

Twilight frowned but nodded, “Ok, I honestly like the assist.” He said as he rubbed the back of his head. Wild nodded, and Wind looked up at him, “You do know how to use the sword right?” Wild nodded, “I can’t use claymores anymore.” He sighed. Twilight blinked, “You know how to use those?” He said with a grin. “I know how to use everything.” Wild said with his arms crossed. “Even a boomerang?” Wind asked excitedly. Wild nodded but then he paused.

“If we are going on an adventure, apparently meeting different heroes through time…” He trailed off. “Does that mean we are going to meet the Hero of Time?” The other two froze.

“Oh fuck.” Wind whispered earning another slap to the back of the head.

Chapter Text

“I can’t believe you lot went and got sick!” Wind yelled. Twilight watched from his seat; they were in what they called “The Den” it was where they ate. It was dinnertime according to Wind but turns out the cooks on this pirate ship ate something and got a stomach bug.

“Can no one else cook?” Twilight asked, Wind seemed upset, so he held back his jokes or teasing. “No, not a single soul, not even I can.” He deflated. Twilight hummed before shaking his head, “I can’t either.” He shrugged. “Unless you want to eat something comparable to rations.” Wind shook his head, “I’d rather just die of starvation.” Wind said as he slumped into a chair. Twilight looked at Wind with an exasperated look before sighing. “Wild!” Twilight yelled. Wind jumped but looked at the door as Wild came inside. For some reason Wild gets seasick if he’s inside a boat, but being outside is fine.

“What?” He asked confused, Twilights never really yelled for him before. “Do you know how to cook?” Wild paused before nodding. “I would have died if I didn’t.” He responded. Ultimately, he decided to not share the fact his process was literally trial and error, he didn’t know what was edible and what wasn’t when he first woke.

Wind looked at Wild with a frown, “You willin to cook for the crew?” Wild paused before shrugging, “I guess I can.” Wind grinned before taking Wild to the kitchen, “Get out of here you slug lickin scallywags!” Wind yelled as he pushed the cooks from the kitchen. Wild watched a little lost, but otherwise didn’t really intervene. When Wind came back, he had his arms crossed, “Don’t gotta lot a food, we a boat after all.” He motioned towards the food on the counter. It’s a sizable amount, but of course that isn’t considered for one person but for a whole ship, its little.

“Sure.” Wild nodded, Wind nodded with an odd amount of authority before walking back towards Twilight.

The first thing he noticed was the strange assortment of fish, he’s never seen most of them. He tried to identify a herb that was settled in a bag, but not even his Purah pad knew what it was.

He huffed, without knowing any of these he highly doubts he’ll make anything edible. Instead, he made the decision to sacrifice his own ingredients, for the sake of things like allergies he’ll stick to the fish diet that was apparent.

He put the other ingredients that Wind had into his slate, as a trade.

Twilight rubbed the back of his head as Wind spoke, clearly not as soft spoken as the regular kid. His mind wandered back to the kids back in his village, all of them were kind souls, but Wind, well he was kind, but he was the opposite.

“Are you even listening?” Wind frowned. Twilight blinked before shaking his head, “Sorry restart if you’d like.” He frowned as Wind didn’t speak. “You lookin’ at me like I’m some kid.” He scowled. Twilights eyes widened before he sighed, “How am I supposed to see you otherwise?” he asked genuinely.

Winds eyes widened before he growled, “Because I’m a hero, even Tetra would vouch for me!” Twilight scratched his chin, suddenly aware Wild never gave him his wolf pelt back. “Its not that I believe you aren’t a hero.” He said honestly, he winced internally as Wind narrowed his eyes. “You just remind me of kids back home, is all.”

Wind frowned but sighed, his eyebrows furrowed, “Okay, I guess I get that.” If Twilight was listening earlier the brute would know about his sister, but regardless he kept his mouth shut. Twilight looked at Wind sympathetically before he rolled his shoulders.

“I should probably tell you about the monsters.” He decided. Wind lifted his head from the table. “Their stronger than what I’m used to.” Twilight began, “And Wilds monsters suddenly bled black blood.” He frowned as he thought about it, “Not to mention that ‘Boss monster’ we ran into.” Wind cocked his head to the side, “What about this boss monster is special?” He huffed.

Twilight frowned, “See, it’s a strange Lizalfos, but its black, its scales held a purple-blue tint...” He trailed off. Wind motioned for him to continue, obviously getting impatient. “I think it’s the monster that sent us through the portal that landed us here.” He frowned.

Wind held a complicative look as he thought about it, “If you think that’s the one that done you two in, then I have no reason to believe otherwise.” He shrugged. “Let us keep an eye out for it then.”

Twilight was about to voice his agreement when Wild yelled, he jumped, Wild for all he was a loud person was awfully quiet. But as he stood from his chair Wild walked out of the kitchen. “I didn’t recognize any of the ingredients you had in there.” He admitted with a grin.

He looked at Twilight oddly before looking back at Wind, “Really? Well, what’d you do then?” Wind said, a little unsure. “I just used my own.” Wild shrugged. Wind paused, “How?”

Twilight laughed, “Oh right your pad thingy!” He held his hand out, Wild stared at it for a moment before his eyes widened. “Oh sorry!” he quickly grabbed the pad before taking Twilights pelt from it. Wind’s eyes widened, “Is that some sort of small backpack?” he asked, intrigued.

Wild instead of answering handed Wind the Purah pad, the same thing he had done with Twilight. “I don’t have the smarts to explain it to you.” Wild said honestly. Wind’s eyes seemed to glow with more excitement as he scrolled through the materials.

“That’s not even the best part!” Wild said as he went to the weapon slots.

Wind jumped from his chair as he looked at the vastly different option, “You really can use everything!” Wild panicked as Wind pressed an icon letting the scimitar of the seven fall to the ground. Wind looked shocked as Wild swooped the sword into his grasp. He laughed nervously, “Sorry.”

Twilight blinked as Wild caught his breath, “No its okay.” He rubbed the back of his head. “It was expensive to make is all.” Wind blinked, “What’d it take?” He asked as he gave the Purah pad back. Wild handed the scimitar to Wind to inspect it, Twilight leaned over Winds shoulder to do the same. “It took me 2 diamonds and 5 flint to make it.” Wild sighed, he hadn’t been overly lucky in the gemstone department when he went mining.

Wind sputtered as he pushed the blade back into Wilds arms, “What’re you doin lettin me hold it!?” Twilight laughed at the reaction but Wild saw his surprise as well. “I think I have a better chance at breaking it then you.” He muttered.

Wind looked at Wild with an exasperated expression, but quickly it was forgotten when Wild stood up, “Anyway, I came out here to tell you guys the foods done.” He said as he pointed towards the room. “I don’t know you’re means of serving food here.” Wild added.

Wind blinked before he frowned, “You should’ve started with that!” Wild blinked as he watched the boy run to the kitchen no doubt to get first serve, “He is going to call the crew, right?” Wild whispered to Twilight. He blinked in response, “I hope so.” Twilight mumbled.

Twilight began walking towards the kitchen, deciding Wind probably has experience with this sort of thing.

A couple hours later they found themselves at their destination.

It was dark out, yet the moon did not shine, the island’s trees blew in the wind. Twilight fiddled with his pelt as he put it on, he doesn’t know how that pad thing works, but whatever goes in ends up in a stasis like state, and unfortunately that meant when he received it back from wild that it was soaking wet.

Wind had something familiar to binoculars, eventually he let out a hum. “I can’t see them, but this island doesn’t sit right with me.” Wild nodded in agreement, “I can feel it too.” Wind paused before nodding.

He can’t say he’s used to people other than Tetra agreeing with him, but he must admit it’s a nice change of pace. Speaking of Tetra-

“Are you gonna get your sorry asses out there?” she asked with a raised brow. Twilight blinked but refrained from yelling at Tetra. Wind gave Twilight the stink eye before talking, “You could shoot us with the cannon, I think that’d be fastest.”

“What about your teammates?” She said tapping her foot on the ground. Twilight paused before shaking his head, “No that’s dangerous.” Wind frowned, “I’ve done it before.” Wild shrugged, “I’d be willing.” Wind grinned, “Living up to your name, Wild?”

Twilight thought about it, “Fine, you two do it and I’ll scope out the rest of the island.” Wild and Wind frowned, “What about sticking together?” Twilight nodded, “Is important, but I trust myself to not run into a fight.” Wind stuck out his tongue before shrugging. “Fine.”

Wild was a little hesitant but agreed, if this was the hero of Twilight, he’s sure he’ll be fine in the end.

Wild went in first, then thanks to the expertise of Tetra, he was shot clear into the sky. “Does he have a safe way down?” Twilight asked after a moment. Wind and Tetra went silent, “Shoot me!” Wind scrambled into the cannon with familiarity. Tetra, just as quick, shot Wind into the sky.

But he didn’t make it in time, Wild has since fallen from view. Twilight felt himself shake with worry but eventually composed himself. With ease he hopped from the boat and onto the shore.

“Be safe out there and tell your shaggy haired friend I’m sorry.” Tetra chuckled. Twilight rolled his eyes as he entered the small expanse of trees the island offered. It was rocky, he hoped Wild would be okay.

Instead of worrying he felt his hand hold something around his neck, he breathed. Twilight felt his body grow numb before eventually smells and sights filled his brain, now on all fours he ran through the forest with practiced ease, despite the sand.

Wind gasped for breath as he looked around for Wild but eventually, he found him sitting on a rock. “Are you Okay?!” Wild nodded, confused. “Why?” Wind looked at him with a deadpan, “You were shot high! Did you have anything to even soften the fall?” he asked as he made his way towards Wild.

Wild nodded, “I have a paraglider, sorry for worrying you.” He said honestly. Wind huffed, “Why didn’t you pull it as soon as you slowed in the sky?” He grumbled. Wild blinked, suddenly reminded of the month after he saved Zelda from the calamity.

He scratched his cheek as he apologized, he doesn’t need to add that he’s fallen from way greater heights before.

“Let’s look.” Wild finally said, standing up. Wind nodded, “If the reports are correct, they should be this way.” Wild easily let Wind take the lead, he finds it odd that despite the rocks and trees, there isn’t a single patch of dirt. The world no doubt has long since adapted to the flooding.

The two of them paused as something rustled the grass behind them, Wind gaped as a large wolf appeared from the darkness. “Ah- ah, what is that!” Wind yelped. Wild blinked, then he blinked again before his face formed shock. “I know you!” he said, surprised. Wind looked at Wild, “So its nice?” Wild turned to look at Wind, “Right flooded Hyrule, this is a wolf.”

Wild looked at the wolf oddly, “That’s why I recognized Twilight.” He said as realization flooded his features. The wolf sat down; it held the gaze of confusion more so than anything else. “You two share the same magic!” Wind stayed quiet at Wilds burst of energy. “So, it won’t kill me, that’s what you’re getting at?” Wild nodded.

“Then this is so cool!” He ran up to the wolf, pulling at its fur. It seemed rather patient.

“We should go then.” Wild said as he pointed towards the edge of the island. The wolf and Wind seemed to gain their composure from their introductions and began their walking. As they grew closer to the island, they could feel the dark magic radiating like steam. Wild stopped Wind from advancing when the wolf growled.

The wolf seemed to pause for a second, looking at Wild, then it crouched lower to the ground. Wild did the same and Wind copied.

The wolf, with its silent grace went ahead, “You’re just lettin it go alone?” Wind whispered. Wild nodded, “He’s looking at what we’re dealing with.” Wind grew silent, deciding to trust Wild and his wolf companion.

True to Wilds word the wolf came back, it shook its head a couple of times and to Winds, and for some reason the wolfs surprise Wild nodded. “Looks like it’s a pretty small group.” He paused. “Should we go in without Twilight?” Before Wind could answer the wolf pawed the ground, before standing to its full height.

“You probably belong to Twilight then; I’ll take your word for it.” Wind gaped as Wild and the wolf began stalking towards the monster group. “I wanna learn wolf secret language!” He said a little over a whisper. Wild snickered before nodding, “You just kinda learn it with time.” He answered honestly.

The three of them went silent as they looked over the monster group, turns out this island part was raised, and the monsters were down at the bottom, it had to be around 20-foot drop, it had a rocky hill, but it was easy to label as unsafe.

“Either you go down that trail Wolfie or you stay back.” Wild said as he crossed his arms. Wind snickered at the nickname, but the now deemed Wolfie seemed to be too deep in thought to react. The wolf snorted slightly as it began its decent, Wild rolled his eyes, expecting as much.

“Let’s get this started.” Wild nodded towards the drop, Wind couldn’t help but snicker as he jumped, shortly followed by Wild with his paraglider. Wolfie watched with disdain as the fight began without him, but he didn’t want to piece his paw out of recklessness, he’d truly be a burden that way.

Wind and Wild were taking care of it well, but once Wolfie made his way to the bottom, the fight picked up its pace. These monsters weren’t enhanced, it was easy to tell by the way they hardly worked together.

Although Wind didn’t know what was enhanced and what wasn’t he didn’t speak, if these were fellow heroes like himself then he highly doubted these monsters were in the category of strange.

Wind took a few steps back, ready to swing, but Wolfie jumped and ripped the monsters throat apart, effectively killing it in a matter of seconds. Wind was about to retort, but when he looked around, he saw all of them were dealt with.

“Well, guess jobs like these go faster with help.” He said with a shrug, sheathing his sword. “Then, I’m guessin these weren’t the enhanced monsters.” He turned to look at Wild. He nodded, “No, these were about as smart as my own.” He huffed.

“So, it’s like a sickness, and said sickness has yet to spread.” Wild noted out loud. Wind hummed before nodding, “It’d make sense to me.” Wolfie shook his body, drawing the attention of the two of them. “Oh, now you’re all bloody.” Wind snickered. “Bet it don’t feel good.”

Wild frowned, his arm felt like a several needles were prodding it. “Do any of you-“A large black swirl twisted the shore in front of them. Wild looked at it oddly, by the way Wolfie looked at it he could assume they were thinking the same thing.

This portal, oddly enough, was different. It wasn’t the same portal as the one Twilight came through, or the portal they fell in leading them here. It was, a patient portal, it didn’t ‘scream’ at them to go through.

Though the push he felt was still the same, softer if anything, but the same.

He looked around for Twilight, “I doubt it’ll wait for us forever.” Wild muttered. He turned and Wind had a blank expression. “So, I gotta go through that?” Wind frowned. Wild nodded, “I don’t know if you have time to go back.” Wild said sadly. He was upset he didn’t get to even say goodbye to Zelda when he traveled.

The wolf shook its head hesitantly but walked through, Wild frowned, “We ought to go soon, that might mean Twilight has his own portal somewhere.” Wind muttered something under his breath, most likely a curse, but nodded.

Wild was about to walk through when Wind gasped harshly for air, “Tetra! I’m leaving! Don’t wait for me!” Wild flinched, even he couldn’t yell that loud. He watched as Wind snickered at his reaction and ran through the portal. He blinked a few times before sighing.

If there was one upside to any of this portal business, its that at least the Lizard wasn’t sending a spear through his shoulder this time around.

Chapter Text

“Oh uh, where am I?” Twilight asked. The woman blinked a few times before answering, “Well, you on Lon Lon Ranch!” She explained proudly. Twilight hummed, he can see the resemblance, but regardless, he knows already he’s in a different Hyrule. If they were by some chance in Wilds, he could easily tell he wasn’t. Too many ruins, the only farms he’s aware of is the place called Hateno.

“Oh well, I come lookin’ for the hero.” Twilight hummed, “Know him?” Instantly the woman frowned, “What’d you need with him?” She said, defensive. “Ah, so you do?” Twilight asked with a grin. She stuttered, “Well! He’s, my husband! Course I know ‘im!” Twilight blinked, “Oh, sorry ma’am, I don’t mean to rifle you.” She looked at Twilight with a disbelieving glare.

“Well, last I checked he was out dealing with a hoard of monsters.” She answered honestly. Looking up, she hummed. “Bet he’s on his way home too.” She stared at Twilight, “Spose then you can talk to him.” He nodded, “Thank you.” He said honestly. “By any chance… Did you see a kid and another kid, but with scars around?” The woman blinked. “Why? You you’re your young’in? Twilight laughed, “They ain’t mine, but they can be a handful.” He grinned.

The woman frowned, “Well, I did find a strange object, but its back at the house.” Twilight nodded, “Could be evidence.” The woman stared at him unimpressed but led the way regardless.

“What your name?” Twilight asked. “Malon.” She smiled, “Twilight.” She hummed, clearly, she thought the name was strange, and he wouldn’t be shocked if she knew it was fake, but she didn’t mention it and for that he was glad.

Twilight’s eyes widened as Malon pulled the so-called strange object from a drawer on their porch, her original plans were to show Link this, and see if he recalled it some. She worried this object was bound to lead her husband on an adventure of some kind, and now she feels she may have been rightfully worried.

“Ah!” Twilight mouthed. “That belongs to the scar kid I spoke about.” He pointed. Malon frowned, “So he may be somewhere on the ranch?” Twilight nodded, “Most likely.” She frowned at the thought of a kid messing with the animals.

“Well, ought to find him before he causes too much distress.” Twilight nodded, although perhaps his description of a kid was really getting out of hand, regardless he remained silent as they looked through the different enclosures.

Eventually, they made it to a shed.

When she opened it, he was surprised to see a carbon copy of Epona. But also surprising, there sitting on a stool, covered in mud, was Wild. “That him?” Twilight sighed, “Yes, Wild!” Wild looked up, a grin forming on his face. “This horse wouldn’t let me leave!” Malon laughed before she turned serious. “That ought to mean you’re injured, knowing Epona.” Twilight looked at the horse surprised.

“Ah, I twisted my ankle, or something.” Wild responded as he rubbed the back of his head. Malon nodded, “Well then that’d explain it.” Twilight coughed into his hand, “Well, Malon this is Wild, Wild, this is Malon, Links wife.” Wild snickered, “How old is this guy?” Malon blinked, “Well that’s not your business now, is it?” Wild shook his head. “Guess not.”

Twilight passed the Purah pad much to Wilds surprise, “Where’d you find it?” Wild asked as he pulled out a hearty elixir. Malon stared at the object surprised, “Well, it was just on the ground in front of the house.”

“Did you find Wind yet?” Twilight shook his head, “Probably the last person we want alone right now.” He said as he rubbed the back of his head. Wild nodded, “First-“ he cut himself off, “Trip, first trip.” He laughed.

Thanks to the potion he stood from the stool, and true to Malon’s word Epona let him pass without so much of a whine. “Smart horse.” He complimented Epona on his way out. Malon looked at Wild oddly and when she turned to Twilight he only shrugged. “He’s the type to talk to rocks, this isn’t that strange.”

“Let’s get you sprayed off.” Malon said as she motioned Wild to follow her. He nodded eagerly, more than ready to get the chunks of mud off his body. He would have changed ages ago if it weren’t for the fact, he’d just get dirty again.

“So, you said you are from the ocean.” Link asked skeptically, either this kid was telling the truth or really wanted to get the point across he was a pirate, he was leaning towards the latter. “Yea, much as the eye can see.” He described. “Well, I’m looking for that guy with a wolf pelt and another guy with a scar across his face.” He began. “Honest, I think their back at this Ranch you talked about.” Link frowned, “You really think so?” Wind nodded.

“How’d you get separated?” Wind paused, “Well, I’ll be super honest with you, old man, I want to leave the explaining to Twilight and Wild.” Link looked at him oddly, “Those the names of the other two you were traveling with?” Wind nodded, “I know weird names.” He laughed. “I just started traveling with them recently, like super recently.” He wouldn’t say this out loud, but he means just a few hours ago recently.

“They know bout this best, and even then, they don’t know too much.” Link looked at him before sighing, “Ok.” Wind silently congratulated himself, he knows this Link is confused as hell, but as long as he gets out of explaining that’s a win for him.

When the two of them arrived at the Ranch Link couldn’t help but laugh at the look on the kid’s face, it’s like he’s never seen a ranch before, well, if this kid was from say castle town, then it’s likely he hasn’t. He raised an eyebrow, Malon was spraying off a kid, with a rather impressive scar, Wild. He reminded himself.

And another was laughing at the boy, Twilight. “Get ready old man, these are gonna be your travel buddies.” He watched as Wind ran towards his travel buddies.

The first thing he noted when he saw the two, was that they were armed. Though seeing the way, they laughed and joked with Malon also told him that they were most likely not his enemy. Perhaps they had something they wanted him to do, it wouldn’t be the first time.

Malon turned off the hose and looked towards Link, “Well, it looks like you had their missing friend.” She bit back her frown as she saw a sword on the child’s person. “Did you tell him anything Wind?” Twilight asked, Wind shook his head, “Figured it’d be best to leave to you.”

Twilight sighed, he knew Wind was right, but that didn’t mean he had to like it, when he turned to look at the new Link he paused. The two of them stared at each other, “Oh boy.” Twilight muttered. Link raised an eyebrow, “Something wrong?”

Wild looked at Twilight oddly, he could tell he recognized this Link but… “Are you the Hero of Time by chance?” Twilight said defeated. With a confused nod Twilight rubbed his face, well this was his mentor, its too bad Link doesn’t recognize him, but perhaps it’s the same scenario with Wolfie and Wild.

“Well, we are heroes traveling across time.” He held out his hand. Link grabbed it, but he could tell Link didn’t quite believe him. He didn’t know the hero of Times story, nor did he know the man’s adventure to the smallest detail, but just like himself it’s a stab to his heart to know there are heroes who need to be born to come after him to defeat a greater evil.

“I have to ask, what makes you say that?” Link asked skeptically. Malon held a rather prominent frown herself. This time the boy with the scar, Wild, spoke.

“Before I even met Twilight I had a dream, I don’t know who it was, but I believe it was Hylia.” Wild inwardly winced at the sharp intake of breath the Link had. “Told me that I’d be traveling with some other heroes.” Malon looked at her husband before smiling. “So, you’re telling me you are some heroes after him?” She gestured.

Twilight nodded, “That we are, I’ve got many stories about the hero of time.” Wind snickered at the silence that followed, “You wanna know what that makes me old man?” He grinned as a look of realization dawned across Links face. “Makes me a hero too, now next time don’t waste yer energy kicking a dead monster under a bush.” Wild laughed, “I’m surprised you kept your mouth shut.”

Wind scowled, “I know I’m a kid and how it looks! Don’t go treatin me like a kid!” He warned. Link held his hands up. “So, you really are all heroes?” The three of them nodded in affirmation. “Yes, I also…” Twilight trailed off. He coughed into his hand, he didn’t think he’d say this, but it may help them in favor of getting Link to believe them.

“I am a blood descendant from you… The two of you I’m guessin?” He felt his own cheeks heat up at even the mention of it. But the red that dawned both of Malons and Links faces were ten times redder than his own.

“I.. R-really?” Malon asked as she laughed. “Well!” She laughed freely as she looked at her husband which was a cheery red. “Ok!” She said as she calmed down, Links own blushed died down a few tones. Wild and Wind were in the background looking both shocked and snickered at the revelation.

“We go by our hero names; we are all named Link.” Wind finally said with his arms crossed, “Really?” Link asked. Well, it explains the unusual names, but he must admit, why were all their names Link? Does the goddess really have a favorite?

While this entire thing bothered him immensely, what bothered him the most is Winds age, why was a freshly teenage kid a hero? While he was also bothered by the fact that these heroes existed at all, he assumes with some attempt to keep his peace of mind that problems are bound to arise no matter what in the future.

Malon frowned at the small silence, “Then what? If you’re heroes, how are you here?” Twilight sighed, “A portal.” Link blinked, “Really?” He nodded, “They really suck sometimes.” Wild muttered. “It really depends on the situation.” Twilight nodded.

“But so far, we’ve been able to gather that some sort of sickness, or virus or even something like a steroid is infecting the monsters across time.” Twilight frowned, “And honestly at this point, I wouldn’t be surprised if we pick up a few more heroes.” Link nodded, “Its most likely.” He admitted.

“Does that mean we should call you Time?” Wind piped in. Link blinked before he nodded, “If that’s the theme you’re following, then I’d say so.” Wild grinned, “Well, at least you have a chance to gather your things.” Link now dubbed Time blinked, “Did some of you not?”

Twilight shook his head, “I was coming back from a mission my Zelda gave me, when I walked into a portal.” He winced at the memory, it was an extremely disorienting and nauseating experience. Wind nodded along, “We had just finished fighting off a hoard of monsters when I went through, though I was pretty prepared.”

Time nodded along as they spoke, and slowly but surely if there was one thing he could gather, it was that portals suck and he was in for one hell of an adventure.

Chapter Text

Much to the group’s surprise they were at Lon Lon ranch for an entire week until the portal showed up again. Before the portal, however, allowed the group to take a break, but also train with one another, although not very often.

Wild turned his head towards Time before looking back at his Purah pad, he’d been scrolling through it aimlessly for 20 minutes. The others were training, without him. Wind had looked appalled at the idea of leaving him out, but they had been quick to listen to Time. Not that he holds a grudge towards the others, but he doesn’t know exactly why Time is so strict about it.

To be fair he didn’t have much use for his arm, and thus couldn’t do much in terms of sword fighting, but that didn’t mean he couldn’t fight at all. But here he was listening to Time, sitting on a stool.

He grumbled under his breath, he needed training just as much as anyone else, Time even tried suggesting practicing his bow, but he’s practiced, and it’s hard to challenge himself when the best thing he can do is to put a random object further away from him.

Even before his arm he’s favored the bow, he appreciates the range, and his odd ability to perceive things as slow only helps him further. He’s just complaining at this point really. But if this is going to be a factor of their travels, he may just try to do his own thing. The portals and the monsters make it hard to travel alone but he could always pretend. He scoffed at himself; he’s just getting petty now.

He rested his head on his hand as he waited, currently he is in a secluded corner, he jumped when a bucket was knocked over. He turned and looked at Wind. “Your… not training?” Wild asked, confused.

Wind snorted, “Course not, not with that stuck up hero of Time, he’s too good for us.” Wild blinked. “I thought you were?” His memory is iffy at times, but he did see them training for a solid 10 minutes before he left. “Well, I did train, but Time didn’t even take his sword out, and when I asked him to, he told me no.”

Wild hummed, “Not even a broadsword, stick?” Wind shook his head, “Does that matter?” Wild laughed, “Claymores are huge and can be hard to control without the right strength, he just didn’t want to hurt you.” Wild thought silently before speaking again, “But its hard to actually train if they are just trying to shy away from your sword.”

Wind nodded kicking the bucket upside down before sitting on it.

“I’ve seen you wield a sword; you don’t even need your arm.” Wind huffed. Wild nodded, easily agreeing. “I might as well cut it off when I get back, they gave me the option.” Wild laughed.

Wind snickered, “It’s basically a rite of passage when a pirate loses a limb.” Wild blinked, “Really?” Wind nodded.

“Or its early retirement, or a right to stay on deck.” Wind provided. Wild hummed in response, “Certainly sounds desirable.” Wind shook his head, “Only to the right party.”

Wild nodded, “Sure I suppose then, want to see something that Time would forbid me cooking for?” Wind looked at Wild surprised before he grinned, “Duh.”

Wild fiddled with his gloves before a strange hum filled the otherwise silent barn, suddenly, the gloves seemed to deflate, before they could fall Wild pulled them off showing off his rather mutilated hand.

Wind looked at his hands with awe, “You literally have 2 fingers, combined.” Wild twisted his hand around, both were covered in scars, both were covered in discoloration, it was hard to pinpoint what could have been caused by what.

“Can you even feel this one?” Wind asked, he was slightly hesitant to touch Wild, but thanks to encouragement, or rather teasing, he did so without question. “No, I can’t feel either of my hands, or my arm, but the other is fine.” He said simply.

“I used to favor this one.” He gestured to his rotted arm, “But obviously it didn’t last long.” Wind snickered at Wild’s ironic tone.

“Then what are the gloves for?” Wind frowned, with those on he assumed Wild had all his fingers, he didn’t even think about Wild’s hands, they seemed normal. “The gloves act as an extension to my body, and thus.” He demonstrated as he put them back on.

After a few minutes the gloved hummed before falling silent again, the fingers seemed to inflate into existence and just as easily Wild could move them again. “I’d answer the tech questions if I could, but that isn’t my department, my department is to force a person to make this a department.” He admitted with a shrug.

Wind laughed, he clutched his stomach, Wild noted how Wind has an affinity for ironic or dark humor. He can’t say he isn’t the same, it’s a superior way to joke around. Or rather a coping method, but that’s just what Zelda says, but he’s never heard her say it to Purah, she’s darker than him.

“Well, its up to you if you want to tell the group about my missing fingers.” He said with a shrug as he stretched. The familiar needle pokes sensation crawled its way across his arm, with a frown. “We’re probably leaving soon.” He informed.

Wind sighed, “Its ‘bout time, maybe when I’m actually tired, I’ll dread it.” Wild looked at Wind sympathetically, he dreads it around every time, even if it had been just a few times. Regardless, he made sure his Purah pad had all its locks on as he attached it to his belt.

He didn’t want to lose it this time, seriously, what if they happen to teleport into a river, he can’t lose this, he honestly got lucky this time, lucky it was just on the floor to be picked up.

Wind easily led the way, they found the other two still sparing seemingly unaware, but Time had gathered his things a while ago.

“Hey, it’s not smart to be tired when a portal shows up!” Wind teased. Wild frowned at the hidden bitterness, but regardless he sat on the ground to watch. Time seemed the most upset out of all of them, well not that he can’t blame him. He’s still a little sad that he couldn’t say goodbye to Zelda before he left.

But he really hopes Time doesn’t try to mother him throughout this adventure, he shouldn’t have to prove himself capable of something. He groaned at the thought of it, the only time he sees something like that happening is if he’s injured.

True to his arms word, or rather, sensations, the portal appeared. Just like the last one it seemed patient, not harsh. Perhaps one was made using the tri-force and the other was made using dark magic. Either way he can’t say he knows.

He ultimately decided to go through the portal first, even now he feels bitter about Time withholding him from training. When he tried to protest, Twilight was on Times side like a baby duckling. He heard a yell behind him as he went through, but at this point, he was too deep to turn around.

His eyes widened as he looked around, there wasn’t anything special about it, well if you ignore the sheer number of dead things around. He gaped at the trees, they were trees, but the leaves would fall even if the slightest wind touched them. Not to mention the lack of any fruit. It looks like the trees tried to produce some apples, but they were eaten before they even had a chance to grow.

He’d assume it’s fall, a lovely season, but the air around him is humid and warm, nothing short of a regular summer day. Wild picked up a stick, not even these would suffice to fight with, he rubbed the bark with his glove, and it fell, crumbling onto the ground. “You can’t just walk through; we fell into an ocean last time.” Twilight scolded.

Wild just hummed in response, he doubts Twilight would have listened to him anyway, the expression on his face just says so. The decaying state of the forest is definitely… strange. Wild internally snickered at the frazzled look that dawned Times face as he went through, thanks to the help of Wind oddly enough.

As the portal disappeared so did the odd sensation that enveloped his arm.

“Welp, everythin is dead.” Wind said bluntly. The stark comparison to Times forests and this forest is great, especially to someone who doesn’t really have forests. Twilight covered his nose, “Nothin here smells too great either.” He huffed. Wild raised an eyebrow but didn’t say anything.

He can smell the lack of flowers and morning dew, but nothing that makes him want to cover his nose.

“So, none of you recognize this place?” Time asked, looking around. All of them shook their heads, “Not a clue.” Wild muttered. Regardless of the rather unwelcoming presence this Hyrule seemed to radiate they began walking, Time had the idea of trying to find civilization, or if this place had its own version of Castle town.

For the most part he’s been diligent getting herbs and whatnot but getting some here just seems like a death trap. The leaves that he had to snatch Wind away from were poisonous, the small red berries, seemingly the only produce around here, are poisonous. The bark for Hylia’s sake was poisonous, he even had to grab Twilight away from leaning on one.

Some might question how he knows, well for short, he’s been there done that.

Twilight looked at the bark awkwardly as he was informed of its rash inducing poison. “You can just tell?” he asked, looking at Wild.

They continued walking, but now everyone seemed to stay away from the trees, poisoned or not. Wild nodded, “My Hyrule doesn’t have many, but I managed to find and get a rash from all of them.” He groaned at his first rash since waking up, not only did he not know what to do, but he got a nasty infection from it too.

Twilight hummed, knowing full well of the expanse that is Wilds Hyrule. Though, Time looked at him with a frown, “You didn’t watch out for them?” Wild sighed, well if he had common sense at the time, which admittedly is hard to have if you don’t have memories, he would have.

“Some of my trees are monsters, or disguised…” He trailed off. “And well, the Evermeans just so happened to usually be born from the poisoned ones.” He waved off the expression Time had.

“They aren’t usually harmful, if that’s what your worried about.” He laughed as Wind prodded at the man.

“Already getting into the leader role?” Wind snickered. Time sputtered as he was accused relentlessly by Wind, and much to Times dismay he wasn’t getting any backup, and no one was listening to his reasoning. Not that he had much. Although Wild is still very much annoyed with Time, he can’t exactly be mad forever, still, he must admit, if Time tries to even stop him from using a sword, he’ll have a problem.

Finally, they saw a gate, but much to their surprise there were a few guards being, well rude to what seemed to be a boy.

Of course, Time took the lead, not that Wild was complaining, he certainly didn’t want to interact with the guards, but by the looks of Wind and Twilight, they certainly had no qualms in intervening.

When Time approached, he looked at the boy oddly, he was awfully skinny, skinnier than the guards but even the guards didn’t look totally healthy, well if their encounters in the forest was anything to go by, the world was a huge heap of poison and rot.

The guards looked surprised at Time, he was, no doubt, intimidating with his armor and huge sword on his back. The boy scrambled a few paces back, seemingly trying to get out of Times way, and even as the guards moved to let Time through, he of course didn’t move.

“This castle town?” Time asked, the guards nodded, already gaining their composure. “You can go right ahead.” They looked past seeing the three of them staring, “You lot can as well.” They smiled, but it quickly turned bitter as they didn’t move.

The boy, which is starting to increasingly look more panicked looked at the group with surprise.

The guards noticed the attention on the boy, and they sneered, “You’re blocking them.” They scowled. Time blinked, the boy had moved out of the way, he was literally the opposite of in the way. Wind seemed to have the same idea, “What’re you being so mean to him for? He a thief?!” Wind looked pointedly at the guards much to their surprise.

The boy looked to have every right to be a thief, being as small as he is. Time thought for a moment, “What’s your name?” He looked at the boy. The boy looked back, although his surprise was hardly hidden.

“Link, I’m Link.” He repeated, although, something about it seemed oddly robotic, the boy, no Link, was clearly not ready to be spoken to.

Time nodded, his stoic expression wasn’t doing much to comfort Link, but Wild still had no desire to intervene, by the thoughtful looks of Twilight and Wind, they seemed to be content letting Time handle it.

Link fiddled with his tunic as he waited, “We came to speak with you.” Time finally said. The guards frowned, but even they knew this conversation was not meant for them. Link blinked before nodding dumbly, “Sure.” He muttered.

See, Link wasn’t ready for this at all. He usually keeps to himself, in the forest, slaying monsters, keeping them away from people and so on. It’s a routine, over the past month he’s gathered enough rupees to get some food, restock his rather sad stock of dried meats and the occasional carrot or strawberry. But a couple hours before he even got there, well apparently some rather strong monsters attacked the village gates.

Monsters were always trying to get him, he knew exactly why they were and so in response he dealt with them, but now they are trying to get him in the sense of trying to ruin his already iffy relationships with the guard and village folk.

He doesn’t remember even losing blood, much less giving blood to these suddenly stronger monsters, but that’s what the guards think he did.

He frowned as they continuously tried to get him to turn around, and that he was simply not allowed here anymore, which just wouldn’t do. He’s long since finished any adventure, so he knew he could steer clear of the castle, but the town? He can’t reliably get food without the town, even if the town stores up their price at the sight of him.

He’ll die, and he can’t die, not if Ganondorf is to remain dead.

His already panicked heart rate skyrocketed when this… Very armored guy said he and his group were looking for him. He couldn’t help people, not how he was, and these people seemed like they were better than him, more capable, by a landslide.

But regardless he walked with them, away from castle town, to where they said they were planning to set camp.

He continued to fiddle with his tunic as they began to unpack a few things. Eventually they all had some bedrolls down and looked at him. He was trying his hardest to keep his nerves under control, because just what did these people want from him? He should be moving by now.

“No fire.” He yelped as he watched the pelted man try to rub a few sticks together. The man looked taken aback, but regardless listened. Which he must admit he didn’t expect.

“Why?” The younger of the group asked. He looked at these supposed travelers oddly, “The monsters, they’ll come.” He muttered; suddenly aware all eyes were on him. The one covered is scars nodded.

“I usually try to find a cave back home, its better than out in the grass.” He muttered. Usually it doesn’t really matter, his own monsters usually sleep at night, just as everyone else does, well a few don’t, but the few that’ll kill him do.

Hyrule nodded, a little glad that one of them has some common sense.

“We should introduce ourselves.” The armored one began.

Chapter Text

Link couldn’t help his surprised expression, not even one of them were joking, they were all named Link just as he was. Not only that but they are heroes too.

His throat constricted as he tried to speak, but luckily the Link with the pelt, Twilight spoke instead.

“We’re from different times.” He elaborated. “And if things keep goin’ the way they’re going, we have a couple more heroes to pick up.” Time looked at Twilight oddly, seemingly unaware of this specific fact.

Regardless of the questions he wanted to ask, his voice didn’t let him, so he landed on just sighing instead. “We go by our hero titles; I am the hero of Time.” Link paused as he studied the man. They had all already introduced themselves, so he knew their names, or rather their hero titles. But how does one become the hero of Time? It’s odd.

Without realizing it he had scooted a few feet away from Twilight, the other hero looked confused much more than anything else. And he hopes Twilight doesn’t hold a grudge against the rather unkind gesture.

When they realized, he wasn’t going to speak they began doing their own things, or well, tried to.

He didn’t know where the pot came from, but the scarred Link, Wild, began pulling out all types of foods, his stomach despite wanting to, didn’t growl or groan at the food. It had long stopped doing that a while ago, because his body knows that he knows he’s hungry, if that makes any sense.

But the nauseating feeling that came with them didn’t disappear, it only got stronger as time went on and it was easily excusable as starvation. He knew everything about starvation and seeing this… This food, seemingly void of mold or fungus, clean, made him want to throw up.

He isn’t disgusted, he’s genuinely in awe, he hasn’t seen food like this in ages, not even in the castle, of course the food there is good, but they usually just cut off the mold or parasites that infest the meats.

Wild took notice quickly, the way this new Link was staring wasn’t exactly secretive, it was easy to tell the poor boy hasn’t seen food like this in… Forever? He winced at the idea, he couldn’t go any amount of time without food, well he could, but he wouldn’t want to, no one would. He paused; his thoughts were getting scrambled.

Silently he motioned the new Link over, and even if the boy hesitated, he eventually walked to the pot.

“I’m the resident cook around here.” He informed.

Link opened his mouth to respond but nothing came out, again, like before he just sighed. Wild can admit he knows the feeling, he’s not sure if the silence is the same as his own, even if he had long left it behind, but he understands regardless.

He didn’t know how to speak, he knew noises and only noises alone, the old man, or rather the old king, didn’t seem to understand that, so he’d keep talking whenever he passed by or took something that belonged to the old man. The rise in tone always scared him though.

He was grabbing a baked apple, when he first met the king, and he yelled at him, even after the man reassured Link, most likely that it was okay, he found himself throwing the apple into a nearby pond.

He remembers vividly feeling sick, the way his stomach twisted and how his eyes would widen every time he saw the old king. Impressions stuck with him; they still do. He recognizes the feeling as guilt now, not fear necessarily, but ever since then he had tip-toed around the old man.

Of course, he didn’t voice any of this, he had no reason to try and relate to this new Link on a personal level, at least not yet, this new Link was still staring at the meats and vegetables, obviously hungry, and he can do that first.

Before he even tries to make conversation, this Link needs to talk or be able to, not to mention get a name.

“You should think of a name.” Wild said out loud, Time was somewhere talking with Twilight, but Wind nodded. “Up to you, it just can’t be Link.” He grinned. Link nodded slowly before he finally sat down against a tree.

He seemed less jittery, like he wasn’t going to flee at a sudden movement, but he looked just as nervous as before. He’d be the same if this journey sprung at him earlier into his adventures. He doesn’t even want to think about what would have happened.

Wild used his ladle to check the meat, it wasn’t red, and he wasn’t going to ask if they want their soup pieces medium rare, so he decided that it was done.

“You can get first dibs.” Wild said as he looked at Link, he half expected Wind to protest but the boy just seemed to be trying to encourage the new obviously timid Link. He appreciates Wind for it, he really does.

“But the others…” The Link muttered. The boy himself didn’t even seem aware he spoke out loud until Wind began talking in response. “There’s always enough fer’ everyone, besides.-” Wind shrugged. “We got a thing where the new Links get first dibs.” Wind reassured easily.

The new Link thought a moment, but he stood up and took a bowl that Wild was holding towards him.

Wild walked towards Wind as the new Link was grabbing his share, “You do realize you’ll have to abide by that now, right?” he whispered.

Wind huffed his newfound annoyance, “We’ll see.” Wild only shrugged in response. It was a well-found tactic and it worked but leave it up to Wind to not think it through. Usually, it all comes down to not having a fear of something, like kids who don’t get hurt often usually don’t have a fear of death, or farmers don’t have a fear of animals, regardless of the kind.

Especially the people from his time, apparently it isn’t normal to fight monsters whenever you see them anywhere near a civilization, and that doesn’t just apply to him but to stable masters and travelers as well.

Twilight wasn’t horrified to find this out per-say, but he certainly was confused and rightfully worried. Especially with this mysterious… steroid…? Going around. The two of them tried their best to convince those who would listen, but they had been doing that even before he woke up from his sleep, so it’s true that change is hard, and he doubts it’ll happen until someone gets seriously hurt.

After a few moments of the new Link eating, oddly in a corner, Wind can’t help but think about dogs or cats running away with food after they received it, regardless of the circumstances. He’s sure it just becomes habit after a while, scared the food will be taken away, or it was some sort of taunt, he feels a little sad the new Link would think they’d do that, but he can’t say he blames him either.

Obviously, no one likes him, for some reason, he wasn’t going to ask. So maybe throughout the new Links years he’s learned that these actions were for the best and would protect him, and perhaps they did.

Wild wasn’t paying much attention to the new Link even as he ate, obviously even if the thoughts occurred to him, they weren’t at the forefront of his mind like they were with Wind. There weren’t many times he went without dinner, but it wasn’t exactly an uncommon occurrence at the sea, some people decided to be selfish, or they didn’t stock right.

Either way, he can’t imagine what It’s like to starve, he’s gone hungry but thanks to his grandmother he’s never been in the situation where he hadn’t had food the next day, same goes for Tetra and her smarts when it came down to running and keeping a ship stable.

Twilight led Time back to camp, he smelled that whatever Wild decided to cook was done, since they were at Lon Lon ranch Wild hadn’t needed to cook and Malon took it upon herself to do the deed.

“He’s good at cooking.” Twilight reassured. Time nodded, they had their similarities, but he supposed that horrible cooking didn’t run through them like heroism did. “Did he say what happened to his arm?” Time questioned, Malon had brought it up to him, she saw it, but he did not.

Twilight winced, “He’s long since gotten over it, but apparently it had something to do with his Ganondorf.” Time paused and scowled, “So he’s just always around?” Twilight nodded solemnly, he had felt the same way, but he knows its useless to dread over it. “He’s for sure got any of us beat when it comes to scars.” Time chuckled.

It will be an odd change of pace, during his time his scar on his eye usually would take the cake whenever someone mentioned it. But he can’t say it will be a bad change.

When they finally reappeared, they watched as the three other Links had begun eating, mostly in silence. Wind would talk every now and then, but it wasn’t his usual banter. Wild gestured towards the pot and just as easily both he and Twilight grabbed their own bowls.

Some 30 minutes passed, the conversation has sprung up again, but the new Link seems to be content in staying out of it. Time silently felt relieved, he was worried the new Link would be nervous and jittery towards them the entire duration of this journey.

“That reminds me, have you thought of a name yet?” Time questioned. The new Link seemed uncomfortable, most likely because everyone’s eyes were suddenly on him, but he shrugged, “I did, but it’s weird.”

“Hyrule.” He muttered, no one responded for a few seconds, the silence was broken when Wind snickered, “Hero of Hyrule? I can’t say it’s unrealistic.” Twilight and Wild laughed along Wind, but Time and well, the Link now named Hyrule looked confused.

After that Wild and Wind began to talk to each other about who knows what, but Time must admit he’s concerned, especially when they began talking about a canon.

“Wind’s a pirate, apparently he technically doesn’t have a Hyrule, he has the great sea.” Twilight finally said. Hyrule looked at him oddly but nodded. With the rate his Hyrule is deteriorating, perhaps Hylia would send some sort of flood to get rid of it. But unless he asks, which he won’t, he’ll never know the reasoning.

Time had the same idea, or rather he didn’t want to ask the context about this great sea either.

After some more talking, or finally, comfortable silence, Hyrule turned his head up.

His ears twitch as they observed any sounds, he’s been in one place too long, and he didn’t want to bring it up, if they were under attack, he’s sure the other heroes would know what to do but… Why wasn’t there an attack? Maybe, just maybe the other heroes are masking his scent, it’s a possibility, but he just can’t find it in himself to believe it.

They all seemed to be otherwise unaware of his worries as he cocked his head to the side. It’s been too long; they were outside the village gates and at this point at least one monster would have wandered over to investigate. While maybe the monsters are different in other times, his monsters don’t just change.

Finally, he heard it, he inhaled harshly as he grabbed the sword on his hip, the others, just as he suspected did the same.

He wasn’t expecting them to follow his lead though, he’s glad they were, when he’d lead travelers, they always wanted to get away from him, not that he can blame them, but it was annoying regardless.

He looked at Wild oddly as the hero began ascending a tree, but Twilight just nodded to express reassurances, Wild had an impressive bow from what he was able to see, so perhaps he favored archery. He thought idly as he stood up, an archer would be a nice change of pace in fights, he’s never met someone with that preference.

Finally, a arrow was shot from Wild’s position, howling as it pierced through the air, there was a large heat wave before it went back to the air temperature, “Fire arrow?” He muttered, well Wild must be well stocked. But he didn’t have time to think about it, a monster screamed as it burned and the rest of them charged through bushes, finally making it to a clearing.

He felt himself freeze, this was a hoard, no more than one, several hoards were gathered, each dawned their own weapons, not even one was without one. And at the very back, stood a tall lizard with harsh red slit eyes. It seemed like a black mass in this darkness, suddenly aware of the pitch black the night gifted and cursed them with.

Wild clearly had the same idea and suddenly a flame blade was thrown in the middle of the clearing, he felt himself inwardly wince at the idea of starting a fire now of all times. But ultimately it wouldn’t really matter, what mattered is that they at least have some light guiding them. The monsters yelp as they try to grab the flame blade but thanks to the trajectory the sword landed handle first in the ground.

The way the blade is swirling with fire magic tells him it’s hot enough to burn, which isn’t all too surprising. Time didn’t spare much thought about it as he pushed a few monsters onto the ground.

His armor was a tradeoff with a shield, it was one or the other and even now he doesn’t regret it. The monsters shriek in surprise as he shoves more of them onto the ground, with practiced ease he pulls his Biggoron sword from his back and pulls it into the air before he lets gravity combined with his force take the lead.

The monsters twitch for a few moments before he pulls his sword from the make-shift monster cabob he created. He eyed them warily, apparently the monsters tend to get up like nothing happened, but the black blood continued to leak from the foes, not even one moved with the intention of breathing.

Time looked up, the other heroes had long since followed his lead, all of them dawning their own swords, but surprisingly, not even one of them was carrying the master sword. He felt his eyebrows furrow but eventually he figured he’d have the chance to ask later.

Hyrule couldn’t help but be awed as they plowed through the monsters, he himself was getting tired, but as soon as he felt himself falter someone was taking his place, something in the back of his mind nagged him that he was being more of a burden than helping, but at the same time as he plunged his sword through a rather angry Lizalfos, striking it before it could throw a rock at a distracted Twilight, he felt he was pulling his weight.

He frowned as the monsters dwindled, don’t get him wrong he was glad there hasn’t been any incidents or injuries on their side yet, but he can’t help but be confused by these absurd numbers.

A small shiver crept up his back as he found himself near the red-eyed Lizard that looked strangely unlike his own. It had to be that monsters doing, something about the way it held itself was different. It stood tall and looked at him with the intelligence of a Hylian, not a monster.

Hyrule was quick to retreat towards the other side of the clearing, away from the lizard. The lizard did not react to his retreat, his pupil moved from side to side before the lizard looked elsewhere. He decided it was in his best interest to ignore it for now, but soon, as the monsters continued to dwindle, the lizard would act.

Wind made a certain realization a while ago, as a monster nicked his arm with a luckily dull spearhead. He was quick to retreat and let Hyrule take his place, but as he looked over the clearing, he noticed something, they were all getting reasonably tired.

His arm throbbed, blood fell onto his hand weakening his already frail grip on his sword, Twilight was panting, while he seemed okay in terms of injuries he was wearing down. Wild, wherever he was, stopped shooting arrows, he honestly wouldn’t be surprised if Wild was met with his own monsters.

Hyrule was making more desperate swings with his sword, they all seemed to be teetering over the edge of exhaustion. How long has this fight gone for? He can’t help but feel like it’s been at least thirty minutes.

Finally, it happened.

Twilight turned, his sword meeting another. A loud clang saved his mind from fogging up, he was hot, and he was sweaty, he felt his shoulders sag as his body began failing, had this been earlier in his journey his hands would be ripped open from the sheer force of his sword swinging.

He turned to look at the others, Wind was retreated, tending to a gash on his upper arm, he was glad Wind did, he seems like the type to fight despite any injuries. Twilight grunted as his thoughts were torn away from him, a monster kicked at him as he pushed it onto its back.

He winced as the monster’s claw met his thigh, but luckily at the same moment he dropped his sword onto Lizalfos’ chest. He stood there for longer than he should have, he knows now of all times was not a great time to rest. His eyes widened as he his back was met with a ferocious push, his sword remained planted in the other monster and by extension the ground.

His hand was ripped painfully from his handle, he felt his palm being ripped from the sheer force alone. As he rolled on the ground, he pulled himself into the fetal position. His hand clutched his other close to his chest as he finally stopped.

He heard yells but as he laid on the ground the fog that was threatening to encompass his mind finally succeeded. He knew full well what was happening, he had finally hit his limit. He’s used to transforming during a fight like this, oddly his adrenaline is better in his other form, than his Hylian one.

Someone began dragging him, he looked up, the fog, if only slightly cleared. Wild?

He looked around, Time was holding a good number of monsters back, thanks to Wind and Hyrule as well. Wild must have left his spot in the tree to drag him from the battle. His gut twisted at the thought, he understood Wild was capable, but he can’t help but feel bad Wild had to come and drag him off the field.

Halfway through the battle, Wild noticed some monsters branching off from the rest of the group. Wild was quick to follow them, he didn’t want them to go looking for help. That’s when he found himself fighting, alone.

Even he had the awareness that he needed to get back to the group, not only for his own safety but for the others as well. Eventually after a long fight, which was him running up trees and using his odd ability to slow down time to shoot the offending monsters, he found himself one out of breath, but two he was successful.

He decided it was in his best interest to walk rather than sprint back towards the battle, the number of times he slowed time as his entire body aching, rather annoyingly. But regardless he didn’t want to sustain any wounds while he fought, and that was one of the best ways to avoid that outcome.

He watched the battle for a few minutes before he pulled his bow back, ready to shoot some more arrows, he didn’t even get to shoot one before the red eyed Lizard, the boss monster, kick Twilight as he faltered.

It held itself low to the ground as it retreated from Wild’s range, it was fast, and it reminded Wild just why he hated Lizalfos so much. They were among the smartest monsters, just behind Lynels, but of course this red-eyed, black scaled Lizalfos was different.

He was beginning to wonder if this specific monster had something to do with the journey. He’s also concerned if this Lizalfos has a vendetta against Twilight.

He let his bow fall to his side as he surveyed the field, Time was trying to get to Twilight, but with little luck, the man and his brawn had drawn all the monsters to him, and Wind and Hyrule seemed to be fighting off any stragglers that wandered away from Time.

He secured his bow to his back as he made his way to Twilight, Time, despite not wanting him on the battlefield earlier, stopped any attempts he’d been making to get to Twilight. Twilight had a nasty hand wound, his palm was ripped to shreds, his pants were ripped, thought the wound underneath was hidden, Wild knew it wasn’t going to be a pretty one.

Once Twilight and himself were behind a bush he found himself eyeing the black scaled Lizalfos. It was back to standing and watching again, it seemed satisfied, probably because it took Twilight down.

Wild watched with bated breath as the rest of the heroes fought.

Chapter Text

Wild pulled Twilight slightly deeper into the forest, his nose could pick up the smell of their camp, he felt his hand twitch at the thought. Were the monsters aware they were there? What would have happened if Hyrule didn’t notice? An ambush would have turned bloody quickly, and while they are sporting some fine injuries, they would be worse.

Twilight still had his hand cupped tightly in his other, his eyebrows were drawn together too. Wild found himself mildly impressed that those were the only signs that Twilight showed of being hurt. Good and bad thing he supposed.

He pulled his Purah pad, he felt his nose wrinkle, he had a good number of hearty elixirs, but at this rate he’s bound to run out soon. Usually, he doesn’t go through many of them, an intense nagging never really lets himself use it for battles like these, only boss battles.

Even if there were so many, he’d still stick to saving his elixirs, but now, he knows better, perhaps it’ll be a bad habit to break, but its not a habit the other heroes are familiar with, and so, he sighed, a little drained at the idea of using an elixir, but helped the other hero drink it regardless.

The hero grimaced at the taste, but otherwise remained unconscious, his wounds remained the same, but as he felt Twilight’s hand the heat told him that the elixir was doing its job. But… He felt his stomach twist, it certainly wasn’t as potent as he recognized it to be.

He leaned Twilight against a tree, the mans eyes remained closed, but perhaps Twilight was more awake than he was letting on. He heard a loud yelp from the direction of the battle, quickly he pulled a few fruits from his pad, 3 ice fruit, it should be enough.

He tripped a few times as he made it back to the edge of the clearing, the dark lizard, he groaned.

It was starting to make more moves towards them, if the scratch on Hyrule’s back was anything to go by, the yell came from him. He looked at his Purah pad, he hasn’t told any of the other heroes the fruits properties, he doesn’t really want a repeat of the first fight he had with Twilight.

Hesitantly he pulled the master sword from the Purah pad, the Lizard obviously disliked the thing, if this monster was made of dark magic, it’d only make sense. Even now the Lizalfos was too distracted by Time to notice Wild coming onto the field.

It wasn’t until Time sent Wild a disapproving look that the lizard did.

Wild silently cursed at Time, the man had given his stealth away.

Instead, Wild pulled the sword from its sheath, the odd green letters lined the middle from its 10,000 year upgrade, his thoughts dimmed at the thought.

Regardless he carried the sword so It was defensively in front of him, Time eyed the sword, but before he could continue the fight, monsters that were on the ground began to rise, the ones that had pierced chests, or crushed heads didn’t move.

Wild didn’t get the chance to comment on how creepy that notion is, the red-eyed Lizalfos began approaching him steadily, its tongue twisted this way and that, its eyes were piercing and observed every twitch or shiver that racked Wild’s body. Wind and Hyrule were gone, most likely to try and recuperate before fighting again.

He felt his eyebrows furrow, he’d be a little too egotistical if he said he wasn’t rusty with a sword, sure, he was good and a hell of a lot better than the average traveler, but this lizard is proving to be cunning.

Wild hopped to the side as the Lizalfos swung its tail at him, he grunted as he landed. The Lizard was taking its time to attack and observe, clearly it didn’t want the same thing as last time to happen.

He swung the sword, earning a surprised hiss from the lizard, Wild grinned as the sword landed, severing his foes finger, it took a few steps back as the lizard held his injured hand, clearly upset, clearly hurt.

Wild frowned as the lizard began running away, as he began following a loud clash sounded behind him, Wind was back in the battle, but Hyrule was still no where to be seen. Wind’s face was contorted into a pained grimace, his arm was giving the boy a hard time no doubt.

Wild paused, looking back at the retreating black Lizalfos, ultimately, he decided his comrades were more important and if the lizard were to return, he’d have to fight it again.

Time was proving to be a formidable foe against the monsters, he gasped for breath, but even now he didn’t hesitate to take on more and more, one after another. Wild silently complimented the man, but he’d keep it to himself, he was bound to try and lecture him, or maybe.

He didn’t have the time to think about it as he struck the last Lizard, of course this entire hoard were lizards, honestly, whatever that black lizard was must have known he hated this particular species the most.

Wind gaped as a loud shattering filled the air, he turned just at the right moment to see the one and only master sword, shatter turning into a million specs of white light as it drifted into nothingness. Time looked just as shocked as he did, if not more so. The monsters went down one after another and finally, after what must have been an hour of fighting, was over.

Wind gave Wild a shocked look; he didn’t even seem bothered by the fact that he just shattered the master sword. All he got was a side glance then a snicker from the older hero.

Ok, Wild knew exactly what this looked like, the master sword shattering obviously wasn’t normal. He idly wondered if it was his mistreatment towards his weapons, once everything rusted, he stopped trying to preserve them.

He was having a hard time pinpointing exactly why the master sword of all things shatter, mostly because of the glares he was receiving from Wind and Time. He all in all, refused to look at them as they made their way back to the others, Twilight, now up was sitting by the camp bandaging his hand.

But to everyone’s surprise Hyrule, who was now bandaged, probably thanks to Twilight, was healing the other injured hero’s thigh. His hands glowed as he twisted around, prodding at the wound despite the grimaces that flashed Twilights face.

“Well, you wouldn’t believe it, we have a certified healer.” Twilight mumbled, a few of his words trailed off, Wild guessed Twilight was having certain shots of pain. Time blinked before nodding, He truly wanted to compliment Hyrule, but the boy was, to put it plainly a nervous wreck, so he’ll hold off until the boy doesn’t need his concentration anymore.

That led to Time staring at Wild, Wind by now was showing off his wound, while drinking a potion Time had packed.

Wild sighed, “I know you didn’t want me on the battlefield, and I was going to comply.” Wild said as he pulled the bandages away from Wind, the boy clearly didn’t know the first thing of bandaging his own wounds without making it look like a cast.

Wind frowned at Time, “He’s right, Twilight could’a been trampled by more those lizards if he didn’t join.” Time nodded, “Ok, I yield.” He raised his hands. “But I’m glad you understand it was dangerous.”

Wild couldn’t help but frown, “I need you to stop painting the picture that I can’t take care of myself in a battle.” Time paused before his frown deepened.

Twilight spoke before Time could come up with a rebuttal, “I fought with him before, before all of you.” He looked pointedly at Time. “He is capable, and you forcin’ him to be an archer will just make him hate it.”

Time frowned before he nodded, “Ok, I just hope you know my worry is well-founded.” Wild nodded, he did know, Zelda was the exact same way, “Yea, yea whatever.” Wild said instead, waving his hand.

Time just nodded before he paused, “The master sword.” Wild grimaced, “It’s normal, for me at least.”

Twilight looked between the two, “Are you talking about his ability to break anything?” Hyrule looked at the pelted hero oddly, his hands dimmed as he pulled away, “To break anything?” Hyrule repeated.

Wild nodded, “When my Ganondorf rose, in his attempt to gain strength he rusted literally all weapons.” He huffed, he figured trying to explain the most likely fallen knights that gave him the cleansed weapons would be a chore, he himself still doesn’t understand how or why they’re there in the first place.

Time hummed, “Really, the master sword too?” Wild grew silent, he understands the man didn’t know, but still it was like the man threw a rock at a very open wound.

“Yes, he did, destroyed it.” He said silently. Wind looked at Wild before his mouth thinned, usually he’d laugh, the expression on Times face was priceless, but by the looks of the somber expression, now wasn’t the time, nor will it ever be.

Wild’s memory flashed to the decayed sword, while he never really heard the spirit, he knew whatever possessed the sword was in pain, just as he had been when his arm was eaten away.

He looked up, “The sword will reappear with time.” He reassured, though, from the look on Times face, which was still contorted in a grimace, that wasn’t what he was worried about.

Time thought about it for a few seconds before he decided it would be best to let it go, let it go and leave Wild alone for the time being, be didn’t strike a nerve, but he can’t help but feel that he’d have preferred it.

Time pulled a potion from his bag when he felt the air turn cold, he physically shivered, looking around he saw Wind throwing a fruit, a light blue grape fruit?

Wild yelped as he put his hand into the air, “You can’t play with those like that!” He scolded.

Wind seemed to be too preoccupied with the scolding to notice just exactly what Wild is doing. The other three looked in awe as the fruit stayed in place, in the air just before it was about to hit a tree.

“That would have frozen me, and probably you.” He finished with a huff. Wind nodded, “Hey you should have told us.” He shrugged. Before Wild could reply he grabbed another one, much to Wild’s relief it was just to look at it, rather than throw it.

Wild looked at his still raised hand before he shivered, “I haven’t done that in a while.” His fingers felt noticeably numb. He dropped the fruit from his ultra hand ability, but before it could drop, he plucked it from the air with his other hand. The cold that it radiated disappeared as he put it back into his Purah pad.

By that time everyone was looking at Wild like he had a second head, even Wind.

He blinked a few times before he realized, “Ultra-hand.” he said quickly. Hyrule blinked, “Ultra-hand?” He questioned.

Wild nodded, “It’s one of the abilities I got after receiving… A temporary arm to replace my… Eaten one.” If anybody noticed his hesitance to explain they didn’t comment on it.

“So, you have more than one?” Wind jumped around excitedly. Wild furrowed his eyebrows, “I do.” Twilight, noticing Wild’s hesitance, stopped Wind from asking another question.

“But you don’t use them.” Twilight more or less stated.

Wild nodded, “Not unless I have too, and hypothermia from getting frozen just wasn’t on my list of injuries for today.” Wind huffed as he crossed his arms. “All I’m sayin is you shoulda told us about this magical fruit yer carryin.”

Twilight laughed, “It’s common knowledge in his Hyrule, he forgets its not for us.” Wild rubbed the back of his head sheepishly. “I accidently blinded Twilight with one, when I was trying to retreat.” Hyrule gaped, “Is his eyesight, okay?” Twilight patted the boy’s shoulder, “Just surprised.” He reassured, while everyone was still on the battlefield, he learned that Hyrule is truly a medic at heart, despite his ability to handle a sword.

Before Wind could comment on the fact that there is more than one magical fruit in Wild’s possession a portal swirled underneath of them.

Wild felt his stomach twist, he didn’t feel this one, and this one was eerily like the first two he saw.

He didn’t have time to warn the others that this was an unfriendly portal, one that swirled with dark magic and who knows what else. Before he fell and seemingly couldn’t breathe. Luckily, almost as soon as they entered, they were spit back out onto a path, not without scraping his entire face first though.

This portal almost seemed angry, furious, downright murderous, before Wild could think of any other negative words he was met with the sound of throwing up.

Twilight was clamoring to stay on his feet and help Hyrule, Wild blinked before he decided to look away. The sound of throwing up was coming from the poor boy. Time was rubbing his temples, gathering all the things that were thrown with them, Wild inwardly winced at the red liquid and glass splattered around. Obviously, a few of Times potions didn’t make it through unscathed.

He was in the process of standing up himself when his mouth dropped, a large blanket of clouds, which seemed to be similar in magic to thunderhead island covered the sky, and yet the sun wasn’t at all deterred.

Wild was internally grateful that these clouds were created for a different reason other than to provide a blanket, but the large hole in the sky, that swirled, told him that just above there had to be sky islands.

Time stared at the sky with a frown, unlike Wild he’s never seen anything like this before.

“Is this your time?” Wind asked, confused. He must have recognized the familiarity that was plastered across Wild’s face, but Wild shook his head. “Just something I recognize, and I believe there are islands up there.”

Twilight looked up, having been to Wild’s time before he understood. But he didn’t put in his two cents, instead he helped Hyrule clean up.

Going back to Hyrule, Wild winced, the boy was obviously affected by the portal, not only is this his first one but it was one made of dark magic instead of the light.

Before Wild could offer one of his splash fruits, a loud cry, a bird cry echoed throughout the air, looking up, his eyes widened.

A red bird, an extremely large one, was barreling towards them.

Chapter Text

The bird, despite its speed, led a graceful descent onto the ground in front of them, and there was undoubtably, if the master sword he had was anything to go by, was the next hero they were bound to pick up. He had some sort of cape on his back, his hair was messy, no doubt from the joy ride he just had.

“Zelda told me you would be here.” He said with a smile, but he frowned as he looked at the group. They were all sporting some pretty good bruises, scratches, scrapes, honestly the list goes on.

“Zelda told you?” Time asked as he held his bag. This new hero nodded, “Indeed, sadly I don’t think it’s the best idea to bring you all up to Skyloft.” he said scratching his neck.

Time was about to speak again when the bird ruffled its feathers, affectively kicking his passenger off him. The hero paid no mind, he just laughed and pretended to scold the crimson bird. He looked at Hyrule, “Are you okay…?” He looked slightly nauseous at the sight of vomit. But Hyrule just nodded, he didn’t need to speak to get the point across that he needed a few minutes.

“You’re Link right.” Wind asked. The man, Link nodded, “I am.” Everyone looked at one another, “Well, what’s your hero title?” Link paused, “Why?” Twilight flicked Wind, “because we all are named Link too.” He grumbled. The new Link visibly paled before nodding, “Sure, I’m the hero of the Skies, so Sky will do.” He nodded.

Wild blinked, “Well then I know you.” Sky looked at him oddly. “Well, if all goes well, I’d hope so, I’m building a town right now.” Wild grinned.

Time looked at Sky, “Maybe I know said Town what is it?” He asked genuinely, honestly after the whole battle he really needed some sort of conversation going. Wild blinked, he knew Sky because of Zelda, not some town.

“Well Zelda named it.” He muttered. “But Hyrule, you know, after Hylia.” Twilight paused before looking at Sky up and down. “Hyrule.” He repeated. Sky nodded, oblivious to the surprise on all the heroes faces, even Wind looked shocked.

“Well Zelda is pretty excited, but so far we only have a couple of houses and a temple.” He said sheepishly. Sky looked back to the bird before patting its neck, “You ought to go, I’ll call.” He smiled.

The bird made an odd sniffing sound before its wings began flapping, as it skyrocketed through the air it sang loudly.

Wind couldn’t help but watch with wide eyes, “I’ve never seen something of that size before…” As he spoke he seemed to break everyone’s stupor.

Sky looked at Wind sadly, but he seemed to already be aware they didn’t know what the bird was. “It’s a species called Loftwings.” He supplied.

“We should get going, I don’t like being in the forest during dark.” Sky sighed. “Honestly I’m still not very used to the forests, despite it being at least 2 years.” He rubbed the back of his head.

“Two years from what?” Hyrule asked curiously. Sky smiled, “Since out town began building down here, on the surface.” Time frowned in response.

“There aren’t people down here?” Time asked slowly. Sky shook his head, his eyebrows furrowed. “No, not many.” He idly thought back to Impa, he never asked, nor did he ever expect an answer honestly, but his guess is that the Sheikah tribe still lived down here.

Time looked around, in all honesty, he could tell these forests had hardly seen the destruction that came with Hylians. The grass was long, bare of any tracks. The trees grew tall, taller than what he’s familiar with.

“Then this was a long time ago, for me anyway.” He shrugged, but he found himself staring at Wild. He recognized the sky and knew there were islands above the clouds.

“Really?” Sky asked.

Time nodded, “I suppose it just doesn’t look lived in.” He rubbed his chin.

Sky nodded, “It makes sense, I’m sad you can’t go up, to go see Skyloft.” Wind nodded, seemingly just as sad about the fact. “I woulda loved to see it.” He hummed.

Twilight looked at Wind before turning his attention to the forest. His skin itched with the need to change. He huffed in response at the thought. Wild surely made it easy for him to change into a wolf without having to worry about being attacked by Wind, but he wonders how.

How did Wild know him? Perhaps he became the same way as Time, the thought makes him shiver. He doesn’t want to die with regret, he hopes it was under some different circumstances that allowed him to teach Wild, which makes it seem that he’s the hero after himself.

He looked at the ground, void of any path. He never did ask, nor did he really want to.

Before he had time to think about it more Sky spoke.

“Here we are.” Sky muttered, He stretched his hands, “Welcome to Hyrule.” He laughed. Wild felt his ear twitch, he thought this entire land was Hyrule. “It really started as a town?” Hyrule whispered.

Sky looked at Hyrule oddly, “Did it become more?” he asked genuinely. Hyrule shifted on his feet, “Well yes, Hyrule is the land, not just some town.” Sky blinked. “And that means…” He trailed off.

Time sighed, “Hyrule is like a… country now, as far as the land stretched is Hyrule, with towns and villages inside of it.” Sky’s smile widened, “Really?” He laughed loudly.

“Well, I’m guessing me, and Zelda are the creators of Hyrule then!” Twilight blinked, “We caught onto that.” He mumbled.

“Its impressive, really.” Time snickered. Twilight looked at the other heroes, Hyrule seemed lost in thought, Wild for some reason looked guilty and Wind held an awkward expression.

Twilight hummed to himself, he supposes he can’t blame them, Wild’s Hyrule is more or less destroyed, Wind doesn’t even have a Hyrule and Hyrule’s Hyrule is in a constant state of decay. He deadpanned, he’s glad he didn’t say that out loud, it would’ve given himself a stroke.

Ignoring the three, “We should rest.” Twilight shrugged, taking off his pelt from his shoulders. Sky nodded quickly, “Indeed, you all have seen better days, I’m sure.” He laughed. But before any of them could respond Sky was leading them to one of the several houses.

They were all noticeably empty, obviously not lived in. Wind stared idly at the houses as they passed them, were they waiting for enough houses to be built to come down? He stared before he looked at the sky, he’s never seen any islands in the sky, where did they go? Did they get destroyed, move, or did they just vanish?

He finds that it’s useless to ask, Sky would most likely get upset at the notion that his home just doesn’t exist anymore. If he isn’t already anyway, Sky seems clever, he’s most likely already gathered that the sky islands aren’t really a thing, or perhaps Sky might think they just didn’t know how to get up to the islands, and thus thinks they never knew it was lived in, in the first place.

Wind looked sadly at Sky, he was talking animatedly about something, it sounded like something from his adventure, he realized that they hadn’t really talked about their adventures, he did, he always liked to share of them, but all the others have been silent.

He already knows Wild hasn’t had it easy, if his scars were anything to go by, but the others seem downright mysterious to him.

As he sits on a bare floor, devoid of some furniture, he finds himself thinking of his own home. How are Tetra and the crew doing? Is Aryll throwing a fit at his sudden departure, is his grandmother fairing well? She hasn’t gotten sick, has she?

He shook away the negative thought, not only is grandma strong but she has Aryll to look after her, they look after each other. He smiles to himself as he sets down his bedroll, he can’t believe it, he hasn’t gotten homesick since Aryll got kidnapped, but here he was.

He found himself closing his eyes as he sat down, Twilight was talking now, something about his ranch. Wind found himself dozing off, before he finally nodded off, he saw Hyrule lying down as well.

At least they can’t baby him about going to bed early.

Chapter Text

She watched as Link flew on his Loftwing, falling through the clouds and down to the surface. She remembers her dream vividly; it has been a long time since she has gotten any sort of message from the divine.

She looked down in thought, she stood at the very edge of Skyloft, Link left with a serious expression. He knew her too well, it almost hurt her to see his understanding, her vision was a nightmare, nothing short of it.

Her nose wrinkled at the memories, some dark version of her dear knight, or perhaps a mix of all the heroes, standing atop of power that doesn’t belong to him, unlike Demise he did not grin or bask in the power he radiated, he simply despised it, this dark version of Link hated and nothing more.

Zelda cast her eyes towards the town, her hands grasping one another in silent reassurance. She doesn’t understand the darkness that follows a few of these heroes, the darkness that wraps around them like a blanket, but she knows it is unlike the dark Link her mind envisioned and warned her about.

Even from the sky she can feel it, a strange kind of darkness that follows, she hopes that despite this aura that the heroes are kind and are even kinder to her knight, to Link.

She turned as she heard footsteps behind her, before she turned, she knew it was Groose. “He went down?” he asked, leaning slightly over the edge, she nodded, “He is bound to be gone a while.” She muttered sadly.

They were going to be moving soon, from Skyloft down to… Hyrule. She smiled at the thought of a new beginning, but she was bound to miss Skyloft and all it had to offer.

Groose patted Zelda’s shoulder, “That just means I have more heavy lifting to do.” He groaned, he paused before he frowned, “Not that I wasn’t in the first place.” He added. Zelda nodded, “Of course, Groose.” She smiled.

She will miss Link dearly, and she’s sad to move without him, but in the end, she isn’t alone and won’t ever be alone. If Groose hovering over her shoulder was anything to go by. She deadpanned as she turned to her friend.

“Weren’t you supposed to be watching the Loftwing chicks?” She said with a sickly kindness. Groose blinked before he started waving his hands, she only sighed in response, cutting off any stuttering that was bound to escape her friend’s mouth.

“Just get to it.” She waved her hand dismissively. He nodded quickly before staggering to run. Zelda rolled her eyes, she’d love the chance to take care of the chicks, but she’s busy overseeing construction, not as fun in her opinion.

Instead of dreading it she turned her head towards the clouds once more, she looked with surprise as Link’s Loftwing came flying through the clouds, although she had expected it, it surely made the reality of this situation seem even more real.

It cawed a greeting before flying to its nesting near Links house, despite the bird’s stubborn personality it was an awfully kind bird, she thought idly.

Zelda frowned as she felt a strange pressure form between her eyes, she rubbed her head in response. She doubted it was just some migraine presenting itself now that her stress was finally subsiding, however the heroes are meeting each other is appearing, it must be.

Or something of the like at least.

Wild looked around, bored. His usual companions were sleeping the day away, which is Wind and Twilight, but Time and Sky are awake. Hyrule, to put it lightly was basically comatose thanks to his magic.

Time is outside doing who knows what, which leaves him alone with Sky, the other hero hasn’t made the attempt to really talk to him, something about him seems… Sad? Maybe somber is a better word.

“Are you upset?” Wild asked, rather suddenly. Sky jumped, “What? No… Well, yes.” He corrected. His Surprised expression vanished as soon as it appeared. “I’m just worried for Zelda.” He mumbled, Wild blinked at how defeated the so far optimistic hero sounded.

“May I ask why?” Wild questioned.

Sky looked at Wild oddly before shrugging, “She had a vision about what we’re guessing is the enemy of this whole thing.” Sky said as he frowned. Wild hummed, “A dark Lizard by chance?” He shrugged half-heartedly.

Sky snickered, “Kinda, it’s a dark us, Like a dark Link.”

Wild pondered for a second before his eyebrows furrowed, he wasn’t exactly sure of the details. But he was reminded of the set Kilton gave him, the shadow armor. While it’s not like he suddenly started doing bad things when he wore it, but it told him that maybe the whole dark armor was inspired.

Leave it to Kilton, he supposed.

“Well, I suppose it’s normal that, that’s bothering you.” Wild stared as he scratched his chin.

Sky nodded slowly, his eyes drifting between the other sleeping heroes, looking back at Wild he spoke.

“I thought you weren’t much of a talker, when I first saw you.” Sky started, an obvious attempt to keep the conversation going. Wild stared at Sky for a moment before nodding, crossing his legs.

“I was just stunned, I guess. You have a whole town up there, In the sky?” Wild asked with a small smile.

Sky nodded quickly, more than happy to talk about his hometown, “Yup, born and raised Skylofian.” Sky exclaimed proudly. But some of his happiness vanished, “But from what I was able to gather, they don’t really exist anymore…” Sky’s mind wandered back to the shocked expressions of the entire group.

Time had made it the most obvious that any semblance of Skyloft has since disappeared.

“Indeed.” Wild confirmed, “I’ve only been to Time and Winds… Timelines, they don’t have any sky islands.”

Sky nodded sadly, “I’m glad you confirmed it for me.” He shifted awkwardly.

If Sky was like any of them, then Wild can only guess sharing his feelings isn’t his strong suit, certainly isn’t his.

Wild looked at Sky with a confused expression, of course it sucks that Skys home is supposedly gone, but the sudden changes in emotion were simply dizzying.

“I have sky islands.” Wild said, crossing his arms. Sky looked at him with wide eyes, “Really?” Wild nodded in affirmation. “To be fair they’ve only appeared recently, but they exist, and they were lived in.”

Sky smiled, “Well, I guess it makes sense that they were empty, they were right?” Wild blinked at the suddenness of the question but he nodded. “They were, some life here and there, but no Hylians.”

Sky was back to his grinning self and something inside of Wild was grateful for it. He supposes he’d feel uncomfortable if Wind was all broody and sad, perhaps this type of practice is good for him.

Practice, he needed it… Struck with the sudden realization he thought about how to go back and forth, Sky shared something emotional with him, he should do it back. Right? It’s usually how emotional conversations with Zelda go.

“I used to not talk.” Wild blurted, he paused as Sky looked at him oddly, in his desperate attempt to continue the conversation he admitted something rather personal, well.

“Really, just didn’t?” Sky asked, curious, his shocked expression dissolved.

Wild nodded slightly defeated, “Didn’t know how to.” He admitted, Sky looked at Wild oddly, “Like when you were a kid?”

Wild snickered, “Well yes, but no, when I was an adult.” Sky for his part was hiding his confusion rather well, but the way his eyebrows were furrowed told Wild enough.

“I lost my memory, all of it.” Wild admitted, he narrowed his eyes. Sky blinked, “Lost it. Like gone.” He moved his hands as he spoke.

He nodded in response, “I didn’t even know how to walk.” Wild admitted. Rubbing his chin, “All I knew was tone, at the time.” Sky looked at him sadly, but before Sky got the chance to speak Wild interrupted. “Which is all said and done, don’t feel bad.” He added quickly.

“Its tragic I know, but I’ve gotten over it, besides that was 5 years ago.” He waved his hand dismissively. Sky inhaled deeply before looking at Wild, “So you only have 5 years of memory?” Wild nodded, “Plus a couple glimpses of before.”

Sky nodded slowly, assuming these glimpses of before are from his time before his memory loss.

“Well, I feel you’re taking this better than a lot of people would.” Sky said plainly. Wild snickered, “I know.” He admitted. Zelda made sure he knew. He’s a little sad, he had a family, he’s sure of it, when he moved back into his old house. He was told there were items, but they were all trashed or given away, thanks to the sorry state they were left in after the calamity.

“Did you not know how to do anything?” Sky asked, forgetting the sad aspect of losing all your memories, mostly for the sake of the tone of the conversation, he’s pocketing it for later though.

Wild shook his head, “I learned quickly, thanks to muscle memory, but I didn’t even know how to walk.” He rubbed the back of his head, he wasn’t embarrassed per-say, but the memory of him falling flat onto his face was… Well, you know what, it was embarrassing.

Sky shook his head at Wild, he really wasn’t bothered at all by this, “Does it really not bother you?” Wild frowned before he nodded, “It does, but the only aspect that really bothers me is that I don’t remember my family.”

Sky looked at him, shocked, “You don’t?” Sky silently cursed himself for the question, there goes the somewhat happy tone of the conversation, and not to mention the stupid question, Wild told him that he didn’t remember anything already.

Wild nodded sadly, his eyebrows furrowed, “No, they died before I woke up.” He sighed, “Big disaster, the reason I lost my memories in the first place.” He supplied quickly. “I’m sad I’ll never really know them, but I feel it’s for the best.”

Sky looked at Wild oddly before nodding, if you don’t remember what you missed then it’s hard to feel sad about it, he supposed. You must be in the shoes of the person with memory loss to feel that way. Perhaps he’s biased, he’d feel horrible if he forgot Groose and Zelda, but he’d never know how he felt about them in the first place, if he had memory loss.

“Right, okay.” Sky said after a moment of silence. “But it is tragic.” He added.

Wild nodded, again, Zelda made sure he was more than aware of that fact.

As they sat in relatively comfortable silence a loud thud then a crack made them jump, Hyrule was out cold thanks to the magic he used on Twilight, which made Twilight basically unconscious as well.

But Wind was up and standing on his feet in a matter of seconds, just as he and Sky were.

“What was that ye lot know?” He muttered; sleep was clinging to him like a parasite. Sky shook his head, “No…” he trailed off, looking at Wild, in response he shook his head.

“Stay here and gather yourself.” Wild ordered Wind. Sky looked between the two, Wind scowled before he waved his hand. Wild didn’t stay and Sky followed him, he knew that ordering Wind around like that wasn’t the best thing to do, but having a half-asleep Wind in what might be a battle is simply not a good idea.

When Wild exited the house, he looked around, eventually his eyes landed on Time, who was holding his sword, a scowl present on his face.

“What happened?” Sky paused, “No… is happening?” Sky finished, worry bled from his tone. Time frowned before backing away, towards the two. “The dark Lizalfos, turned into a black Moblin, then turned into me.” He growled as he turned towards the forest.

Thanks to his armor he didn’t get sent flying by the kick the dark Lizalfos aimed at him, the dark lizard seeing a foe such as a Lizalfos wasn’t going to push him or knock him down, he turned into something more top heavy, again didn’t work, and now the dark link was him.

And boy, did that shock catch him off-guard, and just like he would do, the dark Link took advantage of his momentary pause and used the mimic of the Biggoron sword to break an arm piece. The sudden lift of weight was messing with his ability to fight, he was okay thanks to the armor, but now his balance wasn’t as great as he’d hope for it to be.

Especially when he’s fighting, well, himself.

Sky frowned as he looked at the forest, they’d been resting for a few hours but now the sun was starting to set, the forest in all its tall glory is dark.

“Are you good at being stealthy?” Wild asked genuinely, his gaze fixed on the forest. Time hummed, “No, not with the armor on.” He admitted easily. The joke as funny as it was, did nothing to help the tense atmosphere.

Wild stared at the forest, he looked at his Purah pad with a frown, a confused look settled on Skys face, but thanks to the situation, he didn’t have time to explain what it was.

He pulled some fruit from his pad, it glowed softly in his hand, a stark contrast to what it became when it exploded.

Time looked at him before nodding, taking a few steps back, Sky quickly followed Time’s lead.

Wild thrusted his arm backwards before the dazzle-fruit rocketed through the air, the soft glow luminated the trees as it passed, hitting the ground, it flashed a great white, sparks emitted from the trees as the fruit’s juices splattered.

Sky was too surprised to really observe, but as Time pulled the hero behind him and Wild pulled his shield from his back, it was clear the Dark Link was hiding and was found thanks to the strange fruit Wild had thrown.

It screamed, a strange, garbled cry at the light, even though he was at least 15 feet from the fruit as it exploded, a black dot followed his vision. He couldn’t care less for the well-being of the Dark Link, but he can understand what exactly the Dark Link is suffering through.

Sky watched as Wild carelessly dropped his shield, pulling his bow from his back to replace it, with practiced ease Wild pulled an arrow from his quiver, a strange bright green substance appeared as Wild attached a caged looking fruit, the way it emanated heat told him it was like the fruit from before, but rather, it was hot and hardly glowed.

The arrow flew, he felt himself watching, shocked as not even a whistle accompanied the arrow, it silently flew, hitting Dark Link. He couldn’t even see where the Link was, the glowing fruit had since faded, but Wild must have committed the foe to memory.

Time watched with similar surprise, but it was noticeably toned down, it seems he wasn’t completely unaware of Wild’s capability with a bow and arrow. Time slightly relaxed as Wild dropped his bow to his side.

Sky frowned as Wilds expression remained hard and focused, the realization made Sky pay attention to the tree line. The forest in all it’s dangerous and unknown familiarity. Admittedly Sky will never like the forest, it’s just too foreign of a biome to him.

They hardly had time to talk as the Dark Link yelled, it ended as soon as it started, Time felt himself holding onto Sky as the familiar pull of a portal erupted from the air, the difference was that instead of them going through, it was the Dark Link who vanished through it.

Wild watched with wide eyes, “Does that mean he’s the one creating a few of the portals?” Time frowned at the idea, “It seems likely.” He muttered.

“This probably explains why Hylia is so worried about him.” Sky said with his arms crossed. Time looked at him, without question he elaborated, “If something like a Dark Link is able to travel across time, it makes you wonder just how powerful this thing is.”

Time stared at Sky for a moment longer before he nodded, “Right.” Time looked at the forest, he was about to look away when something glowing caught his eye.

Wild looked at Time before looking at the forest, seeing the same thing.

It was like a unanimous silent decision that Time would lead the way; he had the armor to protect himself anyway.

As they approached it was obvious the glowing object was small, but the sheer glow made the object seem blurry in comparison, the surrounding darkness didn’t really help either.

Time crouched, not exactly feeling the urge to touch the mysterious object, it seemed darker than it was supposed to be, the way it tried to radiate something like the tri-force but radiated dark magic instead told him so.

“The dark Link must have dropped it.” Sky muttered just loud enough for the two of them to hear. Wild was silent, his eyebrows furrowed, “Can I look at it?” he asked Time, Time looked at the notorious hoarder hesitantly before nodding. Honestly, he knows he can trust Wild to have some self-preservation but still, his reservations are hard to bypass.

Sky and Time was silent as Wild pushed himself to the front of the group, he looked at it oddly.

To Wild it radiated something eerily familiar, but whatever it was he obviously only had seen if for brief amounts of time, this belonged to someone from his time, that’d explain the feeling, but what was it?

Wild looked at it, a pressure behind his eyes made him blink.

“The secret stones are missing?” Zelda asked with furrowed eyebrows. They were having a meeting with the sages, discussing the next course of action, with the secret stones apparently gone, Mineru missing, the gloom overtaking the depths, it only seemed necessary.

Sidon nodded, “Indeed, we woke without them.” The Zora king expressed, Riju frowned at the nonchalance, “The twist in my gut tells me we should be worried.” She snarked. Sidon didn’t respond, instead frowning. “What good will it do, to do so?” he asked genuinely.

Zelda turned towards Link, “Did you by chance see them? After the fight with Ganondorf?” Link frowned at the oddity of the question. “No, perhaps they were given back to their rightful owners… But...” He trailed off.

The secret stone that lay as a necklace around Zeldas neck was proof that wasn’t what happened. Sure, she’s been carrying it for thousands of years, but even then, it was Rauru’s.

It’s not like her situation was different than the others, she’s still a total novice when it comes to the secret stone, and while she’s related with Rauru, the rest of the sages are related to one another.

“I don’t know.” She whispered, “There is nothing we can do, and while it concerns me something so powerful is suddenly missing, we have to focus on the species right now.”

Yunobo grinned, a smile the Goron’s are known for, “That’s what I like to hear!” He threw his hand in the air. It was only reasonable that he wanted to focus on the people at the moment, while everyone has their problems the Gorons are known to be a relaxed race and at the moment, they are anything but.

“That reminds me, does anyone know how to fix the ravine that appeared?” Riju said with a sigh.

Wild blinked a few times at the memory, “Secret stones.” He whispered.

His horror radiated from him in waves, making the other two heroes flinch at the sudden change in demeanor. “Wild?” Sky asked hesitantly.

“The dark Link has the secret stones.” His voice was quiet as he spoke, the way his voice wavered made it seem like the most painful realization, and it was, unknown to the other two heroes, it was.

Time went to grab the stone before he was stopped by Wild, his eyebrows furrowed, “What is it then?” Time’s question ripped Wild from his train of thought, he paused before he swallowed thickly.

“These are from my time, they vanished after I defeated Ganondorf.” Sky looked at Wild oddly, but as Time nodded, motioning for Wild to continue, Sky decided to stay quiet. “It was when I was dying that they went missing, I think.” He said as he pulled his Purah pad from his belt, he didn’t want to touch it, but he can’t exactly leave it here either.

He tapped it with his Purah pad and rather anti-climatically was stored in the key-item section of his Purah Pad, it reminded him of the blank spots that were left after the secret stones vanished, this was the secret stone of lightning, so Riju’s. But even as it entered his Purah pad, it remained a dark yellow, hardly glowing, ruined compared to its former glory.

“There is no way you just said that.” Sky muttered in horror. “First your memories and now you apparently were dying?” He finished. Time instead of a horror-filled expression was looking at him with a rather serious one.

Wild blinked a few times, realization of what he had said just moments ago.

“No, yes, maybe?” He paused as Time’s face twisted into exasperation. “I was in a coma.” Wild reiterated. Sky exhaled before nodding, standing to his full height.

The three of them were crouched towards the ground, “We need to go back.” Wild said hesitantly. He began walking, more than aware that Sky and Time were staying behind, to talk about who knows what. Wild silently cursed himself, look, he knows he needs to be open with them, but he knows he shouldn’t just spring something like that up.

Besides Time has proven himself to be an unwarranted worrywart, he’d rather the older hero not worry about his health any more than the man already is. He doesn’t want to be banned from fighting, it’s not like he’ll listen though, it’s the problems that’ll rise if the man even tries to do something like that.

But his earlier thoughts swarmed him, how he’d just travel alone if it ever got to that point, it seems dramatic, yes, and he supposes it kind of is. But regardless he’ll really do it, if any of them try and ban him from his mission.

Because as they travel more, find out more, it’s becoming more apparent that all their times are in danger. Not only does the Dark Link have the Secret stones, which is a big deal in and of itself, this dark entity can travel across time on its own terms. It’s still too early to really decide that, but the proof was laid neatly right in front of them.

Sky and Time watched Wild walk away, even now he radiates fear, they’ll ask about the secret stones in a minute, preferably when all the heroes are conscious. But currently the two of them are silent as they think about what Wild said. Or rather what he didn’t want to say.

“Is that an appropriate topic to try and broach?” Sky finally said. “Currently I mean.” He added.

Time was silent, pondering what Wild meant, he was rather vague, “Maybe it has something to do with his battle with Ganondorf.” He muttered. Sky frowned, “Who is that?” as soon as the words left his mouth, Time was staring at him with wide eyes. “You… Never fought Ganondorf?” Time asked hesitantly.

Sky shook his head, “Well, maybe it was like Demise.” He said quietly. Time nodded slowly, it wasn’t exactly impossible to have different enemies, honestly, it’s odd enough that all of them so far had fought Ganondorf.

Time began walking, deciding that the something that was Wild’s coma, or death, who knows, was related to Ganondorf. The boy could have likely just have been injured during the fight.

Sky slowly began walking as well, though different thoughts coursed through his head like a raging fire.

What Demise said, it was true, it really was, wasn’t it?

It was all an unavoidable loop, no matter what he or anyone else did, the three of them, the tri-Force incarnates would just keep appearing whenever the next one did. Ganondorf he and Zelda would always exist.

Chapter Text

Wind was sitting at the house, weapons at the ready, when Wild walked in.

Honestly, when Wild yelled at him to stay here, he was pissed, but looking back on it, even if it was just 15 minutes ago, he’s not really bothered by it. Wind was intending to go after them after he got ready, but looking at the other heroes, whom he knew wouldn’t wake up, it was best he remained behind anyway.

But then Wild walked in.

“What was it?” Wind said, standing up. Wild frowned, “It was dark Link, the lizard is apparently us.” Wild said absentmindedly. Wind stared as Wild didn’t even pause to look at him, nose deep in his Purah pad. “Annnd, how’d it go? No one is hurt right?” Wind deadpanned.

He didn’t think he’d have to ask the obvious, but as Wild shook his head, Wind couldn’t help but feel that there was more to this than Wild was relaying.

Wind just stared, exasperated as Wild sat down on the floor, not once looking up from the Purah pad. Instead of forcing answers from Wild, he turned and went outside, It reeked of forests, but he could smell the underlying dark magic.

The smell was getting old, so the Dark Link must have run away.

“What happened? Wild’s having some sort of crisis.” He asked as looked at Sky and Time. Although the two of them didn’t look much better, if anything, Sky was looking worse than Wild, which just a few seconds ago he wouldn’t have thought possible.

Time shook his head, “Well none of us are injured, but as soon as Wild gets over… Whatever happened, then we’ll ask.” he said hesitantly. His stomach twisted at the idea of not learning about it now, the secret stone was obviously important to Wild, and by process of elimination, looking back on Wild’s reaction, the realization to what the stone was, it’s probably a very powerful object.

Wind frowned, disliking the idea as well, but nodded regardless.

“You don’t look much better than Wild, Sky.” Wind pointed out. Time blinked, looking at Sky, and true to Winds word, he wasn’t looking much better.

“Did you also make a horrible realization?” Time asked slowly. He didn’t want to upset the boy by making it seem like he was being dramatic, he’d make that decision once, if he knew what was bothering the Skylofian.

Sky opened his mouth, then shut it.

Instead of responding, the boy just sped walked towards the house. Leaving behind Time and Wind to only their thoughts.

Wind blinked, “Something is really bothering him.” He noted. Time’s eyebrows knitted together, nodding. “Clearly. I’d say Sky being upset is worse than Wild, at least I have an inkling as to why Wild’s upset.” He said honestly.

“Well, did you say somethin to him?” Wind said, crossing his arms. Time frowned, scuffing his boots on the ground.

“I… think?” Time spoke slowly. “Sky didn’t face Ganondorf, instead he fought someone named Demise.” Wind frowned, it’s not exactly the strangest thing to consider that Sky fought someone else. It is a break in what they had in common, but he doesn’t exactly know why Sky would be upset about something like that.

“Maybe it has something to do with his fight with Demise.” Wind suggested.

The idea of it reminded him of his own fight, learning about the world underneath the water, how it was frozen in place, to be frozen until furthermore. The idea of it was a sobering experience.

Time remained silent, nodding. “I think you’re right, Wind.” He smiled. “Honestly, I’d be shocked if all of our journeys went without a hitch.” He said as he scratched his now bare arm. Wind nodded, the reminiscent look on the older heroes’ face told him he was thinking about his own journey, just as he had been until Time’s words shattered his train of thought.

Maybe that’s what the other heroes needed, something to distract them.

Wind decided he didn’t want to wait for Time to finish thinking, it honestly seemed like Time had some thinking in general to do. So far, Time has been extremely hesitant to admit it, admitting that he’s basically the team leader, so currently, Wind has been calling him, although behind the older heroes’ back, the pseudo leader of the group.

Wild looked up as Sky entered the house, his nose wrinkled. The hero was thinking about something, hard. He shook his head, rubbing his temple, he’s long since removed his glove, looking at his hand.

This one was the one affected by the gloom, robbed and infected of any life, and now, he was considering touching the secret stone. It took a single touch from his fellow sages to get it to activate and bond with their holder. And don’t get him wrong, it’s not like he wants the secret stones, he doesn’t, it’s the fact that it is so clearly still affected with dark magic, corrupting the stone. The only reason he can recognize the stone at all is because of the engraving on the thing.

Riju really was rightfully worried, but at the present of the meeting they couldn’t do anything about the missing stones in the first place.

Inevitably, he put his glove back on, just the idea of touching the stone is making him nervous and all around queasy. Looking around, Twilight and Hyrule were just as unbothered as they were before, and Sky was cutting… A piece of wood?

“Is that a hobby?” Wild asked quietly. Sky startled, looking at Wild he nodded. “Yea, I do it for fun.” He shrugged but was otherwise quiet. Wild doesn’t know what’s bothering Sky, and right now, he can tell that Sky doesn’t want to talk about it. Not that he can blame him, he doesn’t exactly want to talk about the secret stones right now.

Talk about just what exactly what it means that Dark Link apparently seems to have them, he can’t say he knows for sure that he has all three, but it seems likely, seeing as all of them except Zeldas, who carries the tri-force and was probably avoided on purpose, went missing.

Finally, deciding he needed to think about this at another time, he set down the Purah pad.

Sky eyed it curiously, “What is that.” He spoke up around a minute later. Wild blinked, “Oh.” He smiled. He stood up, figuring Sky wouldn’t appreciate the object getting thrown at him. “It’s like a bag, but more convenient.” He shrugged.

“It’s way more complicated than that, but I don’t think I’ll be able to explain it to you.” Wild admitted.

Sky’s mouth twitched, he nodded slowly, looking at the pad.

“It has all sorts of things in it.” Sky said, fascinated.

“We have been using it to store everyone’s things in it.” Wild added. He looked at Sky as he fiddled with the different screens. Stopping at the weapons, “That’s the master sword.” Sky stared with wide eyes. Although his eyebrows furrowed, “I can take it out.” Wild suggested.

Instead of waiting for Sky to answer he took the master sword from the Purah pad, the green engraving appeared for a few seconds before it vanished. “It’s so different.” Sky said surprised. “Different from yours?” Wild asked.

Sky nodded, “Fi, is very silent but seemingly content in this sword, my Fi talks a lot more.” He added. “Fi?” Wild frowned. Sky paused, a somber expression taking its place, “Assuming Your Fi was always quiet, old, then it makes sense you never met her.”

“She is the spirit in the sword, guided to instruct those who wield her.” He added, with a small smile.

Wild remained quiet, “I haven’t treated her fairly.” He frowned.

“She has shattered and been damaged in my hands; she doesn’t deserve an owner like me.” Wild said sadly.

Sky looked at him wide eyes, the word shattered echoing in his head like a forbidden mantra, though looking at her, she is different, she simply isn’t the same sword. “But if you shattered her, then how is she like this now?” Sky asked, concerned.

“It would have taken years upon years to repair herself, with or without the help of the goddess.”

Sky looked at Wild with a pained expression, although something about it was sympathetic, hardly scornful, Sky clearly had a personal connection with the spirit in the sword, it must be hard to realize that the spirit has grown old and tired.

Wild gulped, “Well, it was my Ganondorf that shattered her, shattered my arm connected to her.” He said slowly. “My own Zelda, with the power of the secret stone…” he trailed off.

But the look he was receiving from Sky made him continue, “She traveled back in time, how long? I don’t know but the lowest estimate we have is 10,000 years.” Sky blinked a few times, “The secret stone can allow that?” He whispered horrified.

It was like the reason they were on this mission was piecing together, Wild nodded, “It really depends on the owner, but yes it’s a possibility.” He frowned.

“She gifted me the ability to make objects travel back in time, although it was only once I did it for more than just 30 seconds.” he said wistfully. Wild sat on the ground next to Sky. “And with the one time I sent back the master sword.” He said, finally.

Sky frowned, “Then with Zeldas ability with the tri-force and connection with the goddess…” He trailed off, the answer was in front of him and the slowly appearing grimace on Wild’s face told him he wasn’t going to confirm the obvious.

“Did she ever come back? Zelda, I mean.” He asked. Wild blinked, “Yes she did, with the ability of the secret stone.” He frowned.

“So, she figured out how to go forward in time?” Sky questioned. Wild shook his head.

“It’s why I’m scared of the idea that the dark Link has the secret stones.” He whispered. “The stones gift you the ability to turn into an immortal dragon, if you eat them.” Wild crossed his arms. Sky paused, “A dragon, if you eat the stone.” He deadpanned.

He only felt slightly bad that he didn’t feel the same way as Wild.

“From what Zelda was able to gather, after going through the dragonification process herself, is that while they lose themselves in the process the owner’s goal, the reason why they ate the stone in the first place, becomes what they are, and defines what they do.”

As Wild was only met with silence he continued, “After I defeated the demon King, he ate his stone, tearing it from his forehead where it was embedded.” Wild paled slightly at the memory.

“His goal for power, the ability to conquer, his desire to kill me.” He listed a few things. “If it weren’t for Zeldas desire to protect those she loved, I would have been killed in the first few minutes of my fight with the demon kings draconic form.” He added hesitantly.

Sky frowned, “You fear Dark Link may try to do that?” he asked carefully. Wild hesitated, “I don’t know, but I fear he may try.” He looked down darkly. “I’ve been calling Ganondorf his given name, but truly, he was the demon king, after he stole a secret stone.”

Sky frowned, extremely familiar with the term.

“I think, his revival is what brough upon the sky islands, and the depths below.” Wild said, subdued. Sky swallowed, “You don’t have the same liking to the sky islands then.”

Wild looked at Sky sadly, “No, they only appeared because of me and Zeldas mistake of finding his body, sealed away beneath the castle.”

Sky looked at the wood in his hand, he hadn’t been working on it long enough to really consider it anything but a lump of wood. Wild was telling him the cold-cut truth, giving him snippets of his past, parts of his past he doesn’t want to talk about, “Ok, we can talk later.” Sky decided.

Wild looked at him, nodding. “Thank you.” He whispered. Sky and Wild sat next to each other in silence, the only sound they heard was the distant talking of Time and Wind.

Wild shivered, his spine aching.

“A portal.” He stated. Gathering his things, looking at the other heroes, the recovering ones, he frowned. He really didn’t want to wake them up, especially not Hyrule, the poor boy had such a negative reaction to the other portal.

He hopes desperately it’s a portal created by the goddess.

Sky stared at him before nodding numbly. He didn’t want to leave, it was easy to guess why, but regardless Sky stood, tying his sail cloth on his back over his bag. “You said that the demon king, he shattered Fi, and by extension your arm, is that what happened.” Sky asked as Wild looked through his Purah pad.

Wild paused before nodding, not bothering to lift his sleeve for Sky to get a better look.

“Indeed, it also spreads to my chest.” Wild added scornfully. “His wish to kill me.” He added. Sky paused but didn’t push, he heard more than enough, and he asked more than he should have.

He’s sure more will be revealed with time, just like his own story, just like his own battles.

Sky watched Wild Shake Twilight, waking the pelted hero. He wonders how they’d feel, if they knew their situations are his fault. If they were aware of Demises curse, if Time knew, then the older hero was sparing his feelings, or the much more likely scenario, Demise was truly sealed away, only coming back as… Ganondorf.

Though the thought that Wilds era calls his Ganondorf, the Demon King, it doesn’t sit well with him.

Twilight groaned as he was woken up, his hand ached, though he knows it’s better now. Looking at his hand only revealed a bandage too thick to hope to see anything more than blood that occasionally bled through.

“Portal?” He mumbled. Wild nodded, turning towards Hyrule with a frown, though he pressed on, most likely with the goal to wake him up in mind. Twilight scratched his head with the hand that lacked any bandages.

He looked at Sky then back towards Wild, he paused. He picked up his bag with a frown, they both looked incredibly depressed, the wording made him cringe, but it was nothing but the truth. Instead of asking he walked outside, Wind and Time looked to have been talking, but the two of them had long since finished their conversation.

Though, they hardly looked better than Sky and Wild, although instead of depressed it was better described as looking subdued. They were both clearly in their own train of thoughts.

“What the hell happened while I was asleep.” Twilight asked with newly found exasperation.

Chapter Text

Time startled as Twilight spoke, the pelted hero had his bag strapped over his shoulder. “Also, I don’t think Wild got around to telling you two, he thinks a portal is about to show.” He huffed. He came off ruder than he intended to, but the atmosphere was such a stark change from before he fell asleep. It was honestly irritating.

Time nodded slowly, “We will inform you, don’t worry.” he said cautiously. Twilight gave him an odd look before turning to Time, “Was there a fight?” He asked, confused.

Time nodded then shook his head, “Dark Link, our newfound enemy, who is most likely responsible for this whole adventure, we got into a fight with him, but we didn’t get into a verbal fight.” he said hesitantly. Wind snickered.

“Wild and Sky got upset over something, why Sky is upset is a whole mystery, but Dark link dropped something that we think is super important to Wild.” Wind supplied helpfully. Time stared at Wind, “He worded it better than I could have.” Time added.

Twilight frowned, “Was it a secret stone?” Time blinked, “How do you know?” Twilight paused before his frown deepened, “Please don’t tell me it’s a secret stone.” The pelted hero asked worried.

“It is.” Time answered quickly, although his face contorted into a very obvious frown.

“That… Is not good.” He hesitated. Wind looked at Twilight surprised, “You know what they are?”

Twilight nodded, then Wilds overall mood made sense, but Sky is in fact still a mystery.

“Before Wild and I fell through our first portal together, I was at his world for around two weeks.” He said, although he knew the two of them knew that particular fact it helped with the story anyway. “And in that time, I was told of a few important situations they were still trying to figure out, the after math of Ganondorf ‘n all.” He shrugged.

“All together four Secret stones went missing, and secret stones are incredibly powerful artifacts.” He frowned, trying to remember just what Zelda had told him, the words from the princess were few and far between, she was still mad, even as they left, that Wild was being whisked away on another adventure.

“They basically boost an individual’s special ability, for Zelda that was to control time, but it varies between the persons.” He said honestly, “So whatever power Dark Link may have acquired is otherwise unknown.” Twilight added.

Time nodded along as Twilight spoke, but his frown turned into a grimace, “I see why Wild is so worried then.”

Wind hesitated before scowling, “Okay, now why is Sky upset?” He’ll be completely honest, he was a little irritated with Wild for being so secretive about these stupid rocks, but it makes sense now, he was just trying to process the fact that their enemy has something so apparently powerful.

“He’s an enigma.” Twilight deadpanned. “Seriously, apparently he and his Zelda created Hyrule?” Time frowned but nodded.

“He might as well be the first of us.” Twilight added as soon as he realized the other two heroes weren’t making that connection.

Wind blinked, his hesitation morphed into shock, “Your probably totally right.” he said, slightly horrified. “Just imagine how he feels knowing there is this many heroes after him.” He said pointedly.

Time’s expression was grim, “Indeed, we have yet to really know the order of our adventures, but it’s becoming clear Sky is the first.” He crossed his arms, heading to the house.

“We should let him think things through on his own, we can offer our input at a later date.” Twilight spoke loud enough for Time’s retreating figure to hear.

The older hero paused, Wind nor Twilight knew if he responded, but they hoped he wouldn’t make the situation any worse than it apparently was.

Wind wandered to the house to go grab the rest of his things after a few minutes of waiting, Twilight, having no reason to go back waited outside, just observing the tree line that surrounded the clearing they were in.

Hyrule was not thrilled at the prospect of traveling to another world so soon, they seriously needed a break. Though he didn’t express his disagreement, the way he held himself and picked up his various items told everyone in the room enough.

Wild stared at all of them, as they gathered their things, eventually walking outside to hopefully meet the portal. Which didn’t happen. He could still feel the way his arm spiked with sudden bursts of just, well, feeling.

It’ll probably be another ten minutes until it appeared honestly.

So far, a good difference between the two different types of portals is that one usually has a warning, like the one right now, and the other just appears, usually a sign of the bad one, or perhaps a portal created by the dark Link.

The thought made him frown, was it Dark Links ability? Or was this Dark Link like a mix of all of them, some sort of get together of the dark magic accosted? Just the thought of how something like that happened was confusing, it just didn’t make sense, none of this did.

Because just how did Dark Link, assuming he doesn’t have some sort of superior, get the secret stones? The engraving on Riju’s stone remained the same, so it’s somewhat reassuring, it means that regardless of who is carrying the stone it still ultimately belongs to Riju, hoping that none of them changed anyway, considering Dark Link may have the rest.

None of the sages wanted to exactly give their stones to another sage to test the theory if they could have more than one, so he wouldn’t know.

Finally, in the end he just rubbed his temple with a huff, a reassuring grasp on his shoulder made him jump. Twilight looked at him with a worried expression, “It’s serious, I can tell just by looking at your face.” He joked.

“Though, it looks like you’re at least trying to come up with some sort of solution to make the idea seem better than what it possibly could be.” Twilight said, releasing his grip on Wild’s shoulder. Said idea was the idea that the secret stones were in possession of the Dark Link.

Wild sighed, “Yea, yea, I really am trying.” He grumbled.

“Good to hear.” Twilight quipped.

The two of them stumbled slightly as the portal appeared just inches in front of them. Wild blinked, taking a few steps back, Twilight following him just moments after. “Well, time to go.” Twilight deadpanned.

Wind stumbled out of the door, he was holding a few of the medicines Hyrule probably couldn’t carry. His bag was stuffed, “You could have asked for the pad.” Wild said with a small smile.

“I didn’t want to bother you, you grump.” He responded, gaining his posture. He stood next to Wild, “You won’t go ahead again, will you?” Wind whispered.

“Well unless someone else goes first I just might.” Wild said with a shrug. Though he knew what Wind meant, the boy never brought it up he supposes, he didn’t know he worried Wind by angerly leaving him to guide Time through his first portal.

And the last one didn’t count, it was forced.

Wind made a small “humph.” Turning his attention towards the portal, apparently, he decided to take up the responsibility of going first, Twilight sighed, “Should’ve told him we were waiting for the other three.” He muttered, going in after Wind. Probably to make sure there wasn’t any unexpected trouble on the other end.

Wild groaned, realizing he’d have to wait for the other three, he couldn’t just leave them behind.

Though the wait wasn’t horrible, they appeared just moments later, convincing a grumbling Hyrule to just go through it and it would definitely be different than last time, Sky was hardly saying anything, but the hero was putting in his two cents every now and then.

Now that he was thinking about it, this was technically Sky’s first portal, and he’d seen the aftermath of the last one.

“It’s not as bad as it looks.” Wild said somewhat grimly. Sky raised an eyebrow before he seemingly deflated. “I’m almost one hundred percent sure it is, but I’ll take your word for it.” Sky mostly muttered. It seems seeing Hyrule throwing up and at least two of them injured wasn’t the most reassuring thing to sky.

Wild thought grimly, he wonders why.

“Well, I feel Hyrule is just getting sick because of his altitude of magic.” Time said, crossing his arms, clearly not at all willing to go through the portal first.

“I certainly was more than a little dizzy.” He grumbled.

Wild huffed, “Ok I get it, I was sugar coating it, it’s been five minutes we need to go.” He said quickly. A part of him, ok he must admit maybe more than a part of him still really liked jumping into the unknown, and trying to convince the others to do it… Well, it wasn’t his thing.

Back in his world there usually wasn’t anyone to convince to go with him, any need to, honestly. He didn’t want to put any unwilling parties in any danger, and the only people he’s ever met that wanted to go with him for anything dangerous was the sages, Zelda and the monster squad that’d he would help slay monster bases with.

Hyrule inhaled deeply before nodding, rubbing his forehead where a still ever so present pounding headache was, he took a few steps forward, feeling instantly weightless as his body passed through the rift. It was dark and just as soon it was light.

He blinked a few times, gathering what little bearing he had left to observe the… house.

Hyrule blinked a few times, hearing yelling outside but his mind was so clotted he couldn’t be bothered to figure out what it was about. The house was absolutely cluttered to the brim, the floor only had boxes and even then, those boxes were underneath the tables, it reminded him of a shop of sorts.

Blinking he turned, a dark haired… not a boy but he didn’t look quite into adulthood like Time did, he wore a cloak, purple, his style was certainly unfamiliar.

Instead of observing the man more, Hyrule hiccupped, “Do… you have a trashcan.” The figure blinked, looking from the portal then back towards Hyrule.

“Yes.” He said, instantly he left the room. It could have only been around 5 seconds at most when the person returned with a small tin bucket. Hyrule took it gratefully, hunching over the bucket he threw up anything and everything that was in his stomach.

A few minutes later the rest of the heroes walked through, much to the shock of the other person.

“Oh, so not that different than the last time.” Sky muttered tiredly. Something about going through the portal must have dragged on the Skylofians mood.

“How many of you are there?” the person said, gaping at the additional three heroes. “First it was the other two and now there’s four more!” He rubbed his hair. “Links going to kill me! He’s already planning it! I can feel it!” He said mostly to himself, but his yelling was making it hard not to be privy to his business.

Time looked lost, but he spoke anyway, “I’m sorry… We are looking for Link, if you could tell us where he is.” He paused as the other man frowned.

“Then he really is going to kill me.” He muttered in acceptance. “he’s outside dealing with the first two.” Hyrule was honestly stunned by the sheer amount of resignation in the man’s voice. “Who are you?” Sky asked, most likely trying to lift the man’s mood.

“Ravio.” He said plainly. “Hurry before you clobber any of my things.” he said hesitantly, eyeing the sword on Times back. Hyrule looked at the bucket in his hands and frowned. “I don’t want you to deal with my…”

Ravio’s eyes widened, “Oh, are you okay?” He said slowly. The other three heroes looked at each other, making their way out. Ravio eyed them suspiciously, his eyes flashing whenever one of them got too close to one of the several boxes on the floor.

“I’ve been through my fair share of portal business, is this one of your first trips?” Ravio spoke helpfully. Hyrule shrugged, Ravio clearly didn’t want him here, but Ravio wasn’t going to send someone throwing up to Links’ wrath.

“Second.” Hyrule said, mostly as a joke. But Ravio just nodded, frowning. “Where are you from? I’m certain I’d know of any of you over at Lorule. Hyrule paused but shook his head, “It’s complicated?” He said more as a question than a statement.

Ravio just sighed, “I can tell.” He eyed the bucket with slight disdain, it had vomit in it, who wouldn’t?

“We have a hose outside, luckily that’s the bucket Link uses whenever he gets particularly sick anyway.” Ravio said, his nose scrunching up. “You’ll find it yourself, won’t you?” He said slowly.

From the sounds of more yelling outside it was clear that Link himself was outside, Ravio, the poor soul honestly wanted to avoid him.

“I’m sure I can.” Hyrule said with a small nod, heading outside. He could never have expected what would have happened when he went outside.

Wind stumbled slightly as he fell through the portal, he blinked. Why was he in a house? So far, all the portals have taken them somewhere outside, not inside. As he looked around, he spotted someone, older than him, the usual honesty, but blonde, a tunic, no pants.

No pants.

Why wasn’t he wearing pants.

Wind tried to ignore the shattered glass on the floor, clearly the portal appearing was shocking to him, well, he’s not surprised.

“Sorry to disturb but is yer name Link.” Wind said slowly. He certainly fit the bill and wasn’t that such an odd thing to say. But so far, it’s been a constant that they’d have blonde or blondish hair, boys, typically on the younger side, excluding whatever Time was.

“No way.” He muttered. “You did not come here to look for me.” He said with a scowl. Wind blinked. “Issint like I had a choice, ye probably won’t either.” Wind said crossing his arms.

While he never got a verbal admission to this being Link, it was certainly obvious. Link has had a constant growl bubbling in his throat ever since Wind walked through the portal, but now that Links suspicions were likely being confirmed, his foul mood was contorting his face into a deep scowl.

Wind stepped slightly to the side, avoiding some of the bigger shards of glass that littered the ground. Twilight had the same expression as Wind when he walked through.

“Why are we in a house.” He blinked.

“You are in my house, MY house.” Link said, grasping his hands in his hair. Wind held back a laugh as he realized the Link was going to have a breakdown, what kind? He wouldn’t know, but it reminded him of Tetra when she found out she might have to go back to her princess duties and hang up her sword life of a pirate.

Of course, it didn’t go well, and she remained a pirate regardless.

Twilight wavered, “Oh, I’m sorry.” He said quietly. Link blinked, “Who are you people.” Link said exasperated.

Twilight, for all of his big brother kindness, ignored the rather sour tone the Link had, “We are named Link, and so far it looks like we’ve been collecting heroes across time to defeat some sort of big evil.” Link frowned, but his hands fell from his hair to his sides.

“You’ve got to be kidding me.” Link frowned. “Let’s talk outside.” He rubbed his face. Wind blinked at the sudden somberness of Links tone and overall body language. “You’ve been on your fair share, huh?” Twilight smiled, leading the way towards the front door.

Wind faltered slightly; he watched as a literal carbon copy of the new Link walked around the corner. As the two had a silent staring contest the new Link groaned, responding to Twilight.

“By Hylia herself, you have no idea.”

Chapter Text

Ravio eyed Hyrule, how he was looking at him, Hyrule had no idea. For the most part he’s only been traveling with the group of heroes for a couple of days, even now his years of solitude prior to this trip is the only reason he can’t read people like Twilight or Time can.
“You should take the back door.” Ravio said evenly. By now all yelling has subsided, whether it’s because the person yelling in question left or finally calmed down, or gave up, is up for debate.

Hyrule eyed the front door, just a few feet away from him before nodding, “Is the well in the back?” he asked, following Ravio. He avoided anything that littered the ground, and even though he can’t see Ravio’s facial expression something about the way his shoulders are sagging tells Hyrule he’s grateful.

“No, people here don’t typically use wells anymore, they have water lines.” Ravio explained, but as he turned to look at Hyrule, he had a deep frown.

“Oh.” Hyrule said nervously. “Things change then.” he said, shifting his grip on the bucket.

“While we have the time, how about you tell me about the predicament that is your situation.” Ravio said, changing the subject. Ravio opened the door, peaking outside, eventually he sighed in relief. Opening the door fully he let Hyrule take the lead.

“The throwing up or the portal hopping.” Hyrule said plainly. They still didn’t for sure know why he was taking the portals so unwell, but Times theory that it’s his magic awareness is what is doing him in is so far taking the cake for most likely.

“Either, but I would prefer to know about the latter.” Ravio snickered, turning on the faucet. It reminded Hyrule of a sink, he’s seen these outside of houses before, but they’ve never done anything, he honestly thought they were decoration.

He hasn’t been in the castle enough to question its water source, so perhaps the castle has a “Water line”.

“Right, technically, we are heroes across time.” Hyrule said as filled the bucket with water. “We don’t know the particular order, but so far we’re certain Sky is the first hero of all of us.” Ravio for the most part just frowned, crossing his arms.

“Well, now that is certainly new, I am from just a different version of Hyrule, not another time.”

Hyrule nodded, electing to ignore what Ravio said, dumping the bucket out, looking in it he found it was clean. “Just set it down, it’s where we keep it anyway.” Ravio said as he let his hands fall at his sides. Doing just that, Hyrule set the bucket onto the ground. “I’ve got to get back to the group.” He muttered.

Hyrule can’t say he’s excited to meet the new Link, he’s much more brazen than what he’s familiar with, if the yelling was anything to go by. Ravio just nodded in response, gesturing to the front of the house. “They’re bound to be there; I doubt they would have left without you.”

“Thank you.” Hyrule said as he began speed walking around the house. The house was lonely, there were little to no other buildings surrounding the house, just a lot of grass fields, as he passed the side, he couldn’t help but notice a garden. It was hardly small, even a few fruit trees protruded from the ground.

As he made it to the front, he couldn’t help but just… look.

Wind was laying on the ground, he didn’t seem injured per-say, but the boy was certainly thinking. Wild was nearby, looking through the group’s items, storing the occasional red potion into his Pad.

Walking up to Wild, he set his bag down, next to the others. Wild looked up before nodding at Hyrule, from what he’s learned from the hero is that he has these random bouts of silence. For what reason? He doesn’t know, but he just nods back, observing the front.

The new Link, Time and Sky are gone, they’re probably talking about their predicament. Links new problem.

Twilight was sitting on a nearby rock, using a rag to clean his sword, the rag itself has certainly seen better days, but the sword for the most part was brand new looking. Twilight hadn’t had the chance to do anything for any of his weapons or armor since he was kicked by the… Dark Link. That’s what that lizard was, wasn’t it?

Regardless, he couldn’t help but sit down on the grass next to the hero, he unfortunately didn’t have anything to clean his own sword, and even if he asked for Twilight’s rag, he doubts it’d do any good, the rag was one swipe away from losing its original color.

“What was the yelling about?” Hyrule finally asked, he’d been curious since the yelling started.

Twilight’s nose wrinkled at the question, but he did set his sword back into its sheath. “Link, well Legend, he told us his name.” Twilight added helpfully, it was probably odd telling a story with his own name.

“He’s been on a lot of adventures, and the thought of leaving his Hyrule was downright unfathomable.” Twilight said, pulling his pelt off his shoulders. “None of us blame him, but he seems so much older than Time is, regardless of his physical age.” Hyrule nodded along, feeling his own pang of sympathy for Legend.

As Twilight spoke, Hyrule paused. “Hero of Legend.” Twilight, paused mid-sentence, looked at Hyrule oddly. It’s not that he was offended by the interruption, it’s just that Hyrule wasn’t really the type for it.

“Hero. Of Legends.” Hyrule repeated. “This was before my Hyrule.” He said, mouth agape. “Before the rot.” he said, shocked. Scrambling from his spot on the ground he looked, he’d been observant before, but now he was really looking.

The grass was long, but they hardly resembled weeds, they didn’t even have spikes. The dirt was moist and compacted evenly underneath his feet, they hardly crunched, the soil was perfect, hydrated.

Twilight was looking at Hyrule with a thin line for a mouth, his eyebrows were furrowed with worry. He knows Hyrule knew his home wasn’t always the way it was, poisoned. But seeing what exactly he doesn’t have, what he wishes he had, is usually damaging.

Hyrule shook for a second and was still the next, looking at Twilight.

Twilight stilled at Hyrule’s eyes; they screamed acceptance. But something about the way the younger held himself screamed somberness. “Legend worked hard.” Hyrule began, albeit slowly.

“And it rotted away, like his attempts never mattered in the first place.” Hyrule said softly. “He doesn’t want anymore adventures, he worked hard.” He repeated, not allowing Twilight to talk. “And yet, what will happen if he finds out it all didn’t matter?” He whispered.

Twilight was still frozen in place, it was all so utterly real, such an utterly cruel mindset, it’s been a long while since he’d been face to face with grief. Hyrule accepted that his Hyrule was just the harsh reality he must live in, but the poor soul, worries about Legend, someone he hasn’t even spoken to yet.

“He won’t blame you.” Twilight finally said, his throat threatened to close, words that he wished he had said instead pooled at the forefront of his mind. Something deep inside of him scolded him for his lack of conviction, he had no real confidence in what he said.

They were words that were completely void of confidence. Because he doesn’t know Legend. From the secrets he still has, secrets his comrades still have, he doubts he’ll ever really know Legend. All of a sudden Legends prior shouts, his insults and anger, made so much sense and yet stung all the same.

He’s suddenly selfishly glad that he never repeated what Legend said to them to Hyrule.

Hyrule for the most part was still, but his hands shifted, repositioning himself Twilight turned towards his sheathed sword. The grass was up to his ankles he noticed. “We all have to deal with the reality that nothing ever stays peaceful.” Twilight began.

His adventure engraved itself into his mind, reminding him of what he had to leave behind, what he had to give up, what he lost.

“Being a hero isn’t always a good thing. Legend knows that better than most of us.” he said, shifting his feet with every other word. Twilight isn’t sure that what he’s saying is true, but if anything, he says helps, then he’ll say what he believes is the truth anyway.

Making sure he was staring deep into Hyrule’s eyes, and the boy was doing the same to him. He said what he believed to be so utterly true that his stomach twisted at the acknowledgement.

“Nothing is without loss, and nothing is ever at peace without the danger to threaten it.” Twilight said, louder than any of his other words. He ignored the movement in the corner of his eye.

He knew all eyes were on him now, but even that little fact didn’t stop the sheer rush of conviction he felt for his statement.

Hyrule just stared, mouth slightly open, like words were on the tip of his tongue but refused to leave. Instead of speaking, Hyrule just nodded in response, figuring what he had to say wasn’t worth it.

As Twilight thought about his adventure, what led up to him deciding such a thing, Hyrule himself was lost in his own thoughts. Just as Wind and Wild were.

If Midna never returned to the Twilight realm, peace would have never returned.

If Hyrule had never helped and went on his quest to save Zelda, the other Zelda would have likely never awoken.

Had Wild never died, he would have never met those he considers friends and allies today.

If Wind never saw the frozen world underneath the sea, he would have never known what he was protecting.

The concept of the three powers, Wisdom, Courage and Power is not lost on any of them but it lingers over all of them as they sit in silence anyway.

Chapter Text

Time, Sky and Legend returned after a couple of hours, the sun was beginning to fall from its perch in the sky, and animals were beginning to switch from those who reside during the midday, to the afternoon.
Sky reluctantly let Legend grumble on his way back to his house, probably to gather his things. After Legend decided, he didn’t want to yell anymore, or to fight what he knew was most likely the inevitable, he walked away.

He finds slight humor in the way both he and Time looked at each other before following the grump of a hero. Legend for the most part, was calmer now, his walk let him think, though he was not shy enough to let Time and Sky work for their place beside him. Legend knew his own world, and they did not, he’d turn into an ally, crawl through under passages, climb buildings, hide under food stands. And not a single merchant or villager gave Legends behavior a second glance.

Well, Legend always managed to lose them, several times, but by the time Legend was returning home, they had caught up to him. The newer hero was resigned, from what? Sky didn’t really know, it could have been some sort of acceptance to the quest he was bound to be forced to go on, or Legend had given up all attempts to lose Sky and Time.

Time rubbed the back of his head with his own resignation, Sky couldn’t blame the older hero, not at all. Clearly Legend is going to be a little bit of a pain before he gets used to the group, Sky can’t blame him, but he’d be too generous if he didn’t even get irritated by it. Feeling the comfort of his cape move alongside his back, he just hummed.

Wild was gone, but he could smell vegetables getting cooked, so he figured the hero was most likely making them dinner. Sky knew Wild was the cook if he got the chance, but he’s never had the heroes cooking, usually any thought of having a decent meal would be forgotten the second a portal appeared or any semblance of a fight, be it between the heroes or their enemies.

Wind wasn’t out front anymore either, assuming the pirate wasn’t getting himself into any trouble, Wind was probably trying to help Wild. Sky had seen Wild’s hands, even though his gloves are rather impressive, he’d be lying if he said he wasn’t worried.

Sky jumped slightly at the sight of a wolf, seemingly sunbathing on the ground. “Time.” Sky muttered, grabbing the older hero out of his thoughts. “Theres a wolf.” He pointed shakily towards the large animal.

Were wolves always that big? He hasn’t really had the opportunity to meet many wolves, seeing as they were usually rabid and didn’t like him very much. Oddly, it never occurred to him that maybe not all animals were as friendly as his Loftwing, which led to some rather depressing encounters with the different species that resided on the ground.

Time blinked a few times, shaking himself out of whatever stupor he was stuck in. Legend had walked past the wolf without so much a second glance. But noting the marks on the beast’s forehead it’s not hard to guess who this wolf is or may belong to.

Clasping his hand on Sky’s shoulder he grinned, “I don’t think it’ll kill you, relax.” Time teased. Sky looked at Time betrayed, it’s not like he was asking the older hero to kill it or something! “I’ve never seen a wolf that big.” Sky muttered as he shook Time’s hand from his shoulder. Time nodded, acknowledging Sky.

“I’m sure it’s fine, you can ask Legend about it, or if you can find Twilight, he’d probably know.” Time said crossing his arms. Leading the way he walked into the house, glancing at the very much just resting and not asleep wolf. It was rather large, but something around the wolf reminded him of dark magic with a touch of something he didn’t recognize.

He idly wondered about Twilight, he had the same magic surrounding him, if not duller than the wolf. The markings were familiar as well.

He stared at the wolf for a second longer before being pushed into the house by Sky. The kid probably hasn’t seen his fair share of land animals, like Wind. Sighing, he moved out of the way, looking around the house he noted how more of the objects that littered the place were gone. Put away most likely, while Legend and his companion from earlier was nowhere to be seen, he did see Hyrule.

He was fiddling with Wild’s Purah Pad, looking over the boy’s shoulder he noted the pad was just something to keep him distracted with, Hyrule was organizing the thing, a feat in all honesty, but if the hero needed distracting there really wasn’t anything better to do.

Sky had since passed the two of them, the look on his face screamed relief, he didn’t know what Sky’s personal vendetta against wolves were, but clearly, he had some sort of experience with the species.

“Any idea where Twilight is?” Time asked suddenly. Hyrule frowned, thinking. “No, not in a while.” Time took the answer for what it was, ignoring the grim expression that formed on Hyrule’s face. The pad was given to him to keep him distracted; Time figures he can figure out just what Hyrule needed distracting from later.

Walking through the rather quaint house, he made it to the kitchen, Wind was hovering over Wilds shoulder and Sky was sitting at the table. “Have any of you seen Twilight?” Time asked, not anyone in particular, but as Wild and Wind looked at one another, he got his answer. So, Twilight left without telling anyone where he was going, he’d scold him later, but everyone needed their privacy occasionally.

“Why?” Wind asked, leaving the diced onions to their lonesome.

Time gestured towards the front of the house, “Theres a wolf outside, distinctly reminds me of Twilight, I was just curious.” He stared at Wind and Wild as the two of them paused. “You know it?” Time added as the silence dragged on.

Instead of an answer, Wind grinned widely. “Wolfie! Yea that’s Twilights Wolf!” Wind, instead of staying to explain he bounded out of the house to the front door. Not even bothering to close it as he left.

Time blinked a few times, Wild smiled, “Wolfie was a companion during my adventure, although, I get the inkling that perhaps the one I knew and this one is from two different times.” He added helpfully, switching from a slotted spoon a ladle to mix the broth he ignored the look on Times face.

Sky just looked at Time with a frown, “What’s that mean?”

The hero unfortunately did not get a reply as Time continued to mull over what Wild was indicating. “So, you believe you are after Twilight.” Time said bluntly. Wild just shrugged, “It’s just a guess really, I know I’m after Twilight, but I couldn’t be sure if there was a hero before me or not.”

Figuring that was as much of an explanation he was going to get Time sighed. “Well, I suppose figuring out where we stand in this timeline isn’t the most pressing of issues.”

Sky snickered, “Well then, I decide to press the matter of the oversized wolf chilling at the front of the house.” Wild raised an eyebrow but shrugged regardless. “Well, he doesn’t bite, he does bite actually.” Wild corrected.

The memory of the time his wolf companion and himself fought a hoard of monsters came to the front of his mind. Wolfie did not discriminate just who he ripped throats out from.

Apparently Wild was very much not helping Sky’s apparent fear of Wolfie so he just turned and continued to prepare the meal.

Time rolled his eyes, “I’m sure you could join Wind and whatever he’s doing to the poor animal.” He suggested. Sky was hesitant, but seeing as they might be traveling with a wolf for a while, it was best to get acquainted now rather than during the heat of battle.

Standing from his seat on the chair he walked out the front door to a very odd sight. Hyrule was watching as well, but from the way his hair was going in every direction, he was most likely participating until just a few minutes ago.

Well anyway, what’s happening is that Wind and the Wolf were fighting, no not fighting, rough housing. Instantly any worry of the Wolf being rabid washed away. Wolfie had the jaws the size of Times hand, and yet he kept his mouth carefully away from Winds body. Which seemed to be quite the task, seeing as Wind was not hesitant whatsoever to grab Wolfies ears or poke at his nose.

Hyrule looked at Sky, with nothing but a shrug.

“You aren’t at all sorry about bothering the wolf?” Sky asked. Hyrule snickered, “No, not really.” He pointed to the Wolf as it shook Wind from its back. “Wind started it, sure, but the Wolf was more than happy to oblige.” he said, crossing his arms.

Slowly, Sky approached the Wolf in its standing glory, it was huge, there was no other way to describe it, he was about just half the size of his Loftwing which was an impressive feat itself. Though, it held itself oddly as it stood, if made itself smaller, seem frailer even.

He frowned as he thought about his own fear towards the wolf, and although he has visible proof Wolfie isn’t going to hurt anyone he still can’t help but stand a few feet away. Surely the Wolf has experience with this sort of thing, it’s probably been hunted before, too. He looked at the wolf, and it looked at him before it walked away.

Wind trailed after it, and Sky couldn’t help but think about a puppy following its owner. He laughed silently at the thought, he wasn’t going to say such a thing out loud, he’ll leave that to someone else.

Time walked out standing next to Hyrule who was watching Sky Watch Wind trail after Wolfie. “Well, it looks like there isn’t anything to worry about.” Time said with a shrug. Crossing his arms Hyrule nodded. “Indeed.” There was a beat of silence before Hyrule spoke again.

“Um, I guess, odd question…” He trailed off. “But are you aware of transformation magic?” he asked hesitantly. Time hummed, “Sure I suppose I am.” Although turning back time, turning into an adult and back into a kid, he doesn’t know if that counts.

Ignoring Time’s obvious inner turmoil, Hyrule spoke, “Well, I think Wolfie isn’t a wolf.” He said bluntly. He wasn’t going to break the news to Sky or to Legend, although he’d be shocked if the veteran didn’t notice, but the point still stands.

He’s only telling Time because the older hero is oddly ignorant, he’s a very observant guy, but ignorant regardless, a strange mix.

Time blinked a few times before he scrutinized the back of Wolfies head. “So, are you saying what I think you’re saying?” Time said, a little amused. Hyrule nodded, “Let Wind have his fun, something about Twilight screams older brother.” Time and Hyrule began laughing, much to Sky’s dismay.

“What?” he asked, confused. As he received no answer, he decided his time spent with Time today has been enough, chasing after Wind and Twiligh- Wolfie he ignored the laughter of the other two heroes.

It was a nice change of pace in all honesty

Chapter Text

Link turned his head as he listened to his comrades behind him mutter and spout random complaints. Annoying, but he can’t find it in himself to do anything about it, he did the exact same thing, but then Zelda and Impa figured it was a perfect idea to promote him.
Call it complaining, needless complaints that people would probably sock him in the face for, but he’d be lying if he said he loved being treated differently now. He was higher on the social ladder, he was never on the bottom and that’s something he’ll never complain about, but now those he considered his friends hardly look at him with humor.

Their jealous, and something in him knew it was good to knock those fuckers down a few pegs, ego-wise.

Refraining from rubbing his gloved hand through his hair he quieted the group by bringing a fist beside his head. Those behind him were instantly silent, he wondered idly if they were holding their breath.

Link slowly let his hand fall from its spot beside his head and grasped his hand over the sheath of his sword, he swore he heard something. His nose wrinkled in concentration; he turned his gaze sharply to the group behind him as one of them snickered.

He looked scornfully at the man, he was looking at the ground, there was too much grime covering his face to see if he was truly embarrassed or if he was just avoiding eye contact. Link didn’t make a noise as he exhaled, speaking his disappointment in volumes.

He eyed the foliage in front of him, slowly he crouched lower to the ground, the noise of clothing rubbing against itself filled the air as everyone followed his lead. In the back of his head, he acknowledged it technically wasn’t avoidable, not a lot of people were comfortable like he was to wear honestly the bare minimum to a battle.

Doesn’t mean he isn’t allowed to be annoyed though.

Slowly, he pushed through the grass and leaves in front of him, and he felt his shoulder rise as he saw the fort of monsters in front of him. Link frowned as he observed them, some of them didn’t look at all familiar, and that is unnerving.

He’s been there, done that, traveled through time-

The thought- the sheer idea of it all happening again, well, it’s… Scary, more than unnerving. He bit the inside of his cheek, he let his shoulders sag as he backed a few paces away, quietly he muttered, “Report that there are unfamiliar monsters roaming the old battle grounds.”

His men nodded before trekking back to the castle, he frowned as he watched them walk away. None of the monsters seemed keenly aware, or controlled, but rather just… changed. Their different, evolutions perhaps?

What caused him to be sent here was reports of changes in behavior in the local monster populations. They cannibalized a lot more often, were more rapid, reminded him of dogs getting infected with that odd zombie virus, Rabies.

But they didn’t really seek to harm people; if people were around then yes, they’d attack, which was dangerous and doomed any hope for incoming trade, which was why he needed to do something about it.

As much as he hated it Hyrule was the best of the best when it came to magic, everyone wanted to get their hands on their elemental weapons.

Link shifted himself lower to the ground again, he had to wait for his soldiers to come back to even hope to do anything, he was strong, but even he knew better than to try and fight an unfamiliar breed of bokoblins. Link was captain for a reason.

He listened intently to the grunts that the monsters made every now and then, something you could easily detect was when they were suspicious, the grunts go down an octave.

What he hadn’t expected to hear was the sound of shrieks from the Bokoblins and then yells of Hylians. He didn’t move until a minute later to look, the bokoblins yelped left and right, they were being attacks and he didn’t know if it were a good thing or bad thing, good thing that the monsters were being killed, bad thing was that he didn’t know who was attacking the monsters.

Despite his prior training he poked his head slightly above the foliage, then he almost ignored all his training to jump from his spot behind the grass. He covered his mouth as his eyebrows furrowed, where did they even come from?

Finally, he stood from his spot on the grass, the fort was cleared, and it even looked like they didn’t have that hard of a time. He didn’t think the monsters were going to be difficult, but he was hoping to get the princesses opinion before he intervened, because for all he knew the dark mages were trying to make another move against them, it’s been around a year since they placed the master sword back into its pedestal, but that wasn’t stopping them from trying to bring the castle into ruin.

“Oh, look the person hiding decided to come help. Oh wait, he’s too late.” The Hylian, without pants, oddly enough, said unimpressed. Link blinked a few times, “Clearly you lot aren’t from around here.” He deadpanned.

Everyone knew that they can’t just attack monster’s willy nilly, it was in reports everywhere, not even just in Hyrule! These monsters were different from what they were familiar with, which means they may be under the control of the dark mages or someone who decided to follow their footsteps, it could mean war if those who changed the bokoblins get mad at them for attacking.

The Hylian without pants just rolled his eyes in response. None of them spoke, they were busy observing him, not that he was offended they all looked alike, himself included, then he stopped observing the group as he felt a familiar tang of magic.

The Hylian with the wolf pelt and the Hylian with the scar across his eye were familiar, magic-wise. Which only makes him more nervous, it really seems like another portal related adventure was in store for him.

“I don’t mean to pry, but do you know Midna?” He spoke, finally, Midna if all her big talk was real, was a rather prominent figure in her world, and as he asked, he did notice how the pelted Hylian looked at him with surprise.

He can’t say he’s glad that his theory was right, though.

“How do you know her?” Is what Link got as a response, and in response he rubbed his hand over his temple. “How did a portal open?” he asked, crossing his arms. He was beginning to receive a few odd looks, which confused him, did they not know, or perhaps this was their first rodeo.

Link hardly gave himself enough time to reminisce of the simpler times before the whole-time traveling adventure himself and Zelda found themselves in.

“The tri-force, you all have it?” he asked, slightly disturbed. They weren’t even responding to him, which. Rude. But he saw the marks of the magic triangle on a couple of them, but a few, just like him, wore gloves.

“Yes, we do, and I am assuming you have it as well.” The Hylian, or hero? Well, the Hero with the scar across his eye finally spoke. As he spoke the rest of them began diverting, apparently to do their own thing. Although The pelted Hylian and the Hylian with a blue… blanket over his shoulders remained.

“Do you know why this is happening?” The blue caped hero asked happily, Link laughed in response, which seemed to make the hero pause. “Names, please for the love of Hylia.” He said with a small smile.

“Uh well, we are all named Link, the caped hero began, but we each have our own names, hero titles.” He added helpfully.

Link frowned; they were all named Link? Well, that seems rather… repetitive. He assumed anybody was the hero, not just some blonde Hylian named Link, before he could spiral the blue-caped hero spoke, “I’m Sky, that’s Twilight, and he’s Time.” Sky said, pointing respectively at each of them, figuring he’d get the rest of the hero’s names later, he didn’t bother to ask.

“So, you did come here through a portal, is Midna involved or perhaps Fi? I recall her knowing quite a bit of Hylia and her ongoing ventures.” He said dimly, the blue incarnation wasn’t his most favorable person in the world, but she was awfully knowledgeable, much more than he could ever hope to be.

But apparently, this just made Sky look at him with a shocked expression. “You know Fi?” He said, Link couldn’t help but notice the twinge of hope in his voice. “I do, well did, she’s since returned to her time.” He added. Sky just hummed, but he seemed to be more cheerful than he was before, which was… Well he was clearly a happy-goer.

“I’ve traveled through time before; I assumed you would have known.” Link shrugged. But he supposed jumping through time wasn’t exactly… the most known thing in the world. “Really if you have any questions about it, you should talk to Zelda or Impa.” He said, slightly ashamed.

Time nodded in response more than happy to comply, “Of course, that’s usually our first course of action, if possible, Time shifted slightly as he repositioned his sword, what can we call you?”

Twilight agreed, “You don’t have to call yourself your hero title.” He added helpfully.

“Well, I feel that I’ll be… Egotistical if I say my hero’s name, what people call me.” Link said with a shrug, a frown tugged unhelpfully at his features.

“It’sa tad impossible not ta’ be when`it starts with, ‘Hero of”. A boy said behind him, well wasn’t he young. Link blinked at the accent, it’s not typical to hear accents like that anymore. The boy, pirate probably, was holding his sword with an iron-clad grip, he couldn’t help but wonder what set him on his hero path, he’s certainly the youngest of the group.

“Well, fair. Link said with a smirk, Warriors.” He said simply. He received a few odd looks, “Hero of Warriors?” The pirate asked, although confusion bled through his words, the boy looked interested.

“We’ve only just recovered from a war a year ago.” Warriors said solemnly. “The shards that allowed Ganondorf to resurface were thrown across time, which we have since returned.”

Time’s nose wrinkled as Warriors spoke of his tale of heroism, “That’s not something I’m unfamiliar with.” Warriors frowned before he crossed his arms. “Before we try to decipher anything, we should talk to Impa and Zelda.” He decided easily enough.

Twilight just nodded, walking off towards the group that branched from their own. The pantsless hero, a hero with a rather impressive scar on his face and another that looked maybe just a few years older than the pirate.

“Quite the group.” He said with a sigh. The pirate just grinned in response, “Yet, likely to be the best group yer ever worked with.” Warriors didn’t reply, but sent a smirk to the kid, because he could tell just by looking at the misplaced looking group that the boy was right.

“I’m Wind.” The boy said with a grin, the boy didn’t bother with a handshake, clearly a cheeky grin was enough, not that Warriors was complaining. He hadn’t been able to introduce himself without a handshake since he got promoted.

“You said you fought in a war? The heavily scarred hero asked, I’m Wild.” He said as he avoided a few rocks as they began to walk. “I did, freshly trained night, then it was revealed I was the hero and the owner of the courage piece on the tri-force.” He said with a mocking groan.

Warriors heard a couple of grunts of affirmation in response, clearly, he wasn’t the only one.

“I became captain after the whole thing.” Warriors said with a frown. “Captain of the guard? The smaller hero asked, “Hyrule.” He added, more as an afterthought.

Warriors nodded in response, “Indeed.”

The group, surprisingly enough, was quiet, they talked here and there, nothing Warriors wasn’t used to, but as Time walked his armor hardly clacked against itself, the tunics, if he looked long enough, he could tell they were the runoff the mill cloth, but rather silk, or at least that was the case for the pantsless hero, Legend.

And Hyrule, whenever there was noise, like someone accidentally stepping on a branch or kicking a rock, winced, clearly the boy wasn’t used to traveling in a group.

Twilight was observant as hell, If Warriors ever looked in his direction, he didn’t even have to be looking at the hero, the pelted hero would just look right at him. The thought that this was the hero of Twilight, or more specifically the Twilight realm, well, it was rather cool to see the hero in the flesh.

But he doesn’t recall Midna ever talking about him.

Eventually they made it to castle town, it was as bustling as it normally was, which was a grand improvement. Just a few months ago the merchants were hardly getting by, taxes were the same but he knew they were harsh regardless, during war they couldn’t afford to lessen the taxes or the need for money.

Warrior’s removed his gloves as he entered the town, shoving them into his bag. “Sorry If I look formal.” He said absentmindedly. He received a few grunts in reply, but as he eyed the group, he could tell they were more interested in looking at the town, Wind, Hyrule and Wild were in their own conversation, pointing out shops they didn’t even know existed.

He received a few nods as they walked through the town, and over time he gained the respect of most of the civilian populace at castle town. A while ago royalty and the Guard were scorned after the war was over, not that he could blame them, but still, it stung. It was one of his first priorities when he became captain.

But as they approached closer to the castle and the training grounds, which was going to be their first stop, the sun was still high, Impa was most likely seeing over the training of new knights, the castle became overrun with guards and knights alike.

Eventually everyone was straightening themselves and saluting him as they passed, any time someone would look at the group oddly they’d get elbowed by their partner.

He bit the inside of his cheek as they finally made it to the training grounds, Impa in her armored ninja glory was standing tall in the center of the grounds. But luckily for Warriors as soon as she noticed he was there she came strutting over.

Before he could speak, he received a smack on his head, “Fool, bring unaffiliated knights here.” she said jokingly. But as soon as she was grinning at Warriors it was gone, “Heros of carnation.” She greeted the group easily.

Time gave her a look of recognition, He couldn’t help but remember his own Impa, it was odd to think that Impa was clearly apart of this… Reincarnation cycle just as he and his Zelda were.

“Come, we ought to talk in private.” She said with assurance.

Holding herself high she looked towards the group that was continuing training despite Impa having left, “Finish, then leave to procure your duties.” She spoke loudly.

She received a loud collective of shouts, only a few fell behind the others in unison.

Warriors didn’t seem all that surprised, instead he motioned them to begin walking, the group clearly expected Impa to lead the way. But soon Impa followed behind the group, Warriors was slightly shocked to see that Wind was reigning himself in, hardly goofing around.

Though perhaps he shouldn’t be shocked at all, Impa had the presence that could deafen an entire banquet of savages.

After a few minutes of walking he stopped, Warriors took a few steps forward, reaching out to touch that wall. As he did so, a depression made itself known, the hall filled with silent clicks and whirrs as the brick removed itself, opening to reveal a passageway.

He heard murmurs behind him, but he slightly doubted they were of surprise, Legends doubtful voice was easy to catch though.

“The whole debacle that was the war is mostly kept under wraps.” Impa said as she pushed a few of the heroes forward. “Only Zelda I and Link truly know what happened, and the treason involved.” Twilight twitched at the heat of the last few words.

As they walked Warriors sent them a smile, “It is true, but It’s not something you all have to worry about.” He paused, “Probably.”

Wind snickered before pulling Hyrule to walk beside him, Warriors couldn’t help but wonder how long the group has been traveling together, but he knew both parties were bound to get their answers sooner rather than later.

The fact remained true as he pushed a moldy wooden door, regardless of its age it hardly creaked as the hinges were moved from their original position. This room was used often in comparison to the others, it was a common room between most if not all the higher ups of the royal chain.

It hardly looked comfortable though, but it did contain enough chairs for all of them, though, he doubted all of them would sit. Legend and Time didn’t seem like the type to get comfortable in places like these and Impa in her authoritative grace would never even entertain the idea that she was comfortable, she was all business and it showed.

“You are all from different times, yes?” Impa began. She hardly waited, but she seemed happy as the heroes nodded their affirmation. “It technically makes it simpler that you are so.” she said, crossing her arms.

“How so?” Time asked, clearly, he was likely to be the speaker for the heroes. It wasn’t something Warriors didn’t notice, but it was never really confirmed verbally, Time acted as the leader among them, he certainly seemed experienced, probably more so than he was.

“Then there is one thing we must make clear.” She said, her posture screamed of imposing.

“You are all from different timelines, of different worlds, I doubt any of you have any real relation with one another.” She said simply, but the words she said were anything but simple.

And really, it wasn’t anything new.

Chapter Text

“Different- Different timelines?” Legend gaped. As he looked around, he noticed everyone else looked just as confused as he was. Time looked resigned; Warriors just looked intrigued.
Impa nodded, crossing her arms, “There should have been things that changed the moment we traveled through time.” She began, “While I cannot tell you with certainty that such a fact is true, it’s undeniable that there is a possibility.” She eyed Time, “I think you should know.”

Legend looked between the two with a scowl.

“Messing with time causes different outcomes, it’s simple in a sense.” Impa said as she looked away from Time. Wild looked between Time and Impa, while he knew they didn’t know each other, Impa seemed to know more about Time than any of them, honestly Time looked just as disturbed as the rest of them felt.

Time didn’t seem willing to talk, his adventure was something he held close to his chest, Wild doubted they’d ever know how exactly Time got the tattoos on his face. “Then what do you think Is the cause for this whole thing?” Wild asked with a frown.

Impa was silent for a few moments, “Well, different Heroes across time meet, what do you think is happening?” she said vaguely. Hyrule looked at Legend before sighing, “That doesn’t really answer anything.” He said honestly. Legend grunted, leaning back in his chair, he put his hand onto his face.

Wild frowned, “We know for certain that… Dark Link has something to do with it.” he said with a frown. Legend eyed Wild before he growled, “Right, I haven’t met him yet.”

Wind huffed, “The bastard seems like he’s behind this whole thing.” Wind hardly seemed apoplectic as Time glared at him. “It’s true!” Wind argued, “He has some power over the portals, can change form even!” Wind listed.

“Not to mention whatever those stone things are.” Wind groaned with a pointed look at Wild.

“Stone things?” Legend snarled. Wild frowned before he nodded. Warrior eyed the hero curiously as he pulled a slate out of his tool belt, “It belonged to the Gerudo chief of my Hyrule.” He explained. “It helps give power to those who bear it, but it seems that it didn’t bond with the Dark Link.”

Wild paused as he pulled it out, it still held the dark magic, encasing it like a prison. He doubts he’d be able to use it in the state it’s in, but he’s relieved the stone isn’t attempting to bond with him either.

He wonders idly if the power of the stones switch as the user dies, but he doesn’t know.

Impa hummed thoughtfully, “Then it would explain how exactly this… Dark Link is gaining his power, or at least some of it.” She said after a moment of consideration. “Assuming it’s using Dark magic of course.” Impa added.

Although, it’s not like any of them believe the dark Link is just free of any type of Dark magic, hell, they can feel the aura coming off the stone. They’d be foolish to assume Link is just waltzing across time with sheer will alone.

Wild looked at the stone for a moment longer before putting it back into its slate, Dark Link seems to have lost any connection to the stone, which he’s incredibly lucky for. He doesn’t know what he’d do if he had to explain to Purah that a dark entity ruined her Purah pad.

Hyrule looked at Wild thoughtfully, “What happens if the stone bonds to someone? Like to Dark Link?” He reiterated. Wild looked carefully at his slate before he rubbed his temple. “Ganondorf killed Sonia, the past queen of my Hyrule and stole it.” He said after a moment.

“He became the most powerful being after that, killed almost everyone…” He trailed off. He doesn’t have the details himself, only just what Zelda and the other sages told him, but still, what happened isn’t exactly complicated, just incredibly tragic.

“Gaining the secret stone allowed Ganondorf to transcend to the title of Demon King.” He finally said, he dutifully ignored how Sky flinched at the name. The others seemed just as keenly aware what exactly that meant, whatever Sky knew was different, and yet, Wild can’t find it in himself to be curious.

“I don’t want to imagine what would happen if someone who could cross time bonded with a secret stone.” Wild muttered.

Impa looked at the hero somberly before nodding, “Who knows what else it may have stolen.” she said quickly. Warrior looked at the scarred hero before turning to Impa, “Indeed, no wonder they’re gathering heroes.” He said with a frown tugging at his features.

Wind huffed, “Dink’s bound to lose ‘em, just like he did with… Riju’s-? Stone.” The boy said confidently. Wild paused before looking at Wind oddly, he wasn’t the only one either.

Everyone, save for Legend and Hyrule who was finding great humor in the nickname, looked at Wind with an exasperated expression. After a moment he rolled his eyes, “You can’t really expect me to call him Link, or the Dark Link every time he’s mentioned, do you?”

“I kinda did.” Warriors said with a frown, “But I guess I hardly know you.” The captain added with a shrug. Impa stared at Warriors unimpressed, “I’m sure any more talk can be between you all.” she said with finality. “You should take this time to mend your equipment.”

Wind shot Impa a confused glare as the women turned and walked away, leaving the door open behind her. Warriors crossed his arms, “That means we take a trip to the armory.” he said as he pushed himself from the wall.

Legend raised an eyebrow, “Not that I’m disagreeing here, these dumbasses only know how to shine their equipment, but you just listen to her?”

Warriors paused before he grinned, “Yes the fuck I do, whatever Impa says, goes.” He snickered as he walked out of the room. Quickly the other heroes followed Warrior’s lead, while the general concept of the castle seems to stay constant, it hardly ever follows the same floor plan.

When they entered the armory Wild couldn’t help but look at the walls, filled to the brim with different weaponry, a few stands for armor laid untouched in the corner, a table filled with metal pieces of many different kinds, some were arrow heads, but the rest he didn’t recognize.

“Is this what an armory is?” Wild asked, slightly shocked. Warriors looked at Wild oddly, “Yea, got them all over the place, but this is the castle’s personal armory, fit with its own furnace and blacksmith.” Warrior supplied as he helped Time take off his armor.

“Theres a blacksmith here, and a furnace?” Wild said shocked. Hyrule looked as surprised as Wild, “I’ve never seen a full furnace before, we have to rely on the Gorons for that!”

Wild nodded quickly, “Yea, so do we, the only other blacksmith I know of is a Gerudo who makes elemental jewelry.”

Warriors looked between the two with a very prominent frown. “Really…?” He asked confused. “How are your weapons looking?” he asked very seriously.

Hyrule showed his blade easily enough, Warriors was honestly impressed, the usually brittle metal seemed completely fine, if not chipped slightly.

Wild’s mouth thinned, “Uh, mine aren’t great.” He admitted before even pulling his royal broadsword from his sheath.

Warrior gasped as he saw the blade, it rusted beyond repair, not only that it was chipped, and likely old as hell. “How are you even fighting with that?” he asked genuinely seriously. Time sighed as he looked at the sword, “All of his weapons are like that.” He grumbled.

Wild looked around, Legend, Sky and Twilight were gone, should they be worried?

“When Ganondorf was revived all the weapons on Hyrule rusted.” He supplied, it’s not like he was going to take the blame for it, he can acknowledge he’s not the best weapon carer in Hyrule, but he’s not that bad.

Warrior shook his head in response, “Then why is it so old?” He asked as he took the offered broadsword, it was undeniably an old sword regardless of its current state. It was impressively sharp if he had to admit though, looking at the poor thing you’d think it’d be duller than a blade of grass.

Wild sighed in defeat, “I don’t think Hylians have had an active blacksmith since one hundred years ago.” Warriors paused, “Is that a statement or an exaggeration?”

“Statement.” Wild supplied. Warriors frowned, “Why? Was it… Ganondorf?”

Wild was silent for a moment before he nodded, “It was, but at the time it was calamity Ganon.” He muttered.

Hyrule looked confused, “I’m sorry… Is there a difference between the two.” He whispered through his teeth. Wild snickered, “Kinda, Calamity Ganon was born from the malice Ganondorf created as he was locked away underneath the castle.”

As soon as the humor was there it was gone, because in the end he lost both times to the initial fight against Ganondorf, a mere shadow of what was almost wiped Hylians and the rest of the races off the map.

“So, this sword is one hundred years’ old?” Warriors asked, honestly intrigued, but they all knew it was an attempt to change the topic. Wild nodded, easily accepting the change, “Yup.” He said simply.

Time hummed, “Couldn’t imagin’ fighting with a sword that’d break as easily as yours do.” He looked at his Biggoron sword, it makes sense that Wild doesn’t really have any reliable Hylian blacksmiths he supposes, “You have Goron black smiths?” Time asked.

Wild nodded, “They don’t really make broadswords though, they’ve been recently.” He added with a hum. “Not a claymore type-a-guy?” Warriors joked. Wild shook his head, “Not much anymore, Zelda won’t let me even get in the vicinity of one.”

“His arm is bad.” Hyrule said with a frown. He managed to convince Wild to let him look at it, and he’s never seen anything like it, “you called it gloom?” Wild’s eye twitched at the reminder but he nodded.

Pulling his glove off, the soft blue glow vanishing as he did so, he didn’t bother rolling up his sleeve, seeing as he would have to take off his shoulder pads to do so. “Had to cut off my fingers.” He said as he twitched his pointer finger.

“They don’t move very well without the glove.” Wild added.

Warriors looked impressed, “Well, I guess you really aren’t a claymore type-a-guy.”

“Why didn’t I know about that?” Time said unimpressed. Wild just shrugged in response, pulling the glove back on, “I’m an archer, but if push comes to shove, I’m picking a broadsword.” Dutifully ignoring Time.

Hyrule just sighed in response, he knows when to pick his battles, as much as he’d prefer to see Wild never pick up a weapon again, Hyrule is more than aware that isn’t going to happen, considering he wouldn’t just give up the hero life the second he got injured permanently.

“You’re a scarred little dude.” Warriors said simply as he handed the sword back to Wild. In response Wild snickered, he doesn’t recall anyone but Purah saying something like that to him well except for Wind he supposed.

“You know, where’s the other three?” Hyrule asked as he ignored the pointed look Time was giving Warriors. Time paused before he began looking around the room, his gauntlet in his hand as he polished it.

“They left?” Warrior said with a flat look. “They’re going to get themselves killed socially.” He muttered as he entered what Hyrule could teel what must have been the furnace.

“He’s not going to help them?” Hyrule asked confused, if he was aware his friends were going to be killed ‘Socially’ he wouldn’t just stand by.

Time’s nose wrinkled as he thought about it, “I’m guessing you don’t know what being killed socially means.” He said after a moment of consideration. Hyrule paused before frowning, “It’s bad, isn’t it?”

Wild sighed, “It won’t really be anything important for them in the long run.” He shrugged as he took changed from his tunic, he needed to do some serious cleaning for the thing.

Hyrule just stared confused at Time and Wild as they continued doing their own thing.

Chapter Text

Link hopped from his bed as a shrill cry echoed across the skies, his hair fell in front of his face as he began scrambling for his things, “Quicker! You left the boots at the front door, remember?” Blue said harshly, Green took no offense, honestly relieved at the reminder.
“Is Zelda okay, she’s at the castle, right?” Red asked. If he had a body, Green is positive he’d be biting his hands while simultaneously tapping his feet. “She usually tries to invite us if she was going to town.” Vio said simply, he was worried, but reason came before concern.

Grabbing his headband Green made his way to the front door, just in time for his vases to be blown into the air before they fell, shattering on the ground. Green paused for a few seconds before tugging his boots onto his feet.

Whatever was controlling the air currents was aggressive, and the idea, the idea that something was controlling the air made him bite the inside of his cheek. “Leave the thoughts to Vio, the fighting to us.” Blue said sharply, distracting Green from whatever spiral he was bound to fall into.

Green nodded an affirmative, his knuckles were white on the hilt of his sword as he exited his hut.

Immediately another cry, long and shrill echoed throughout the forests, Green was shocked to see minish running, he grit his teeth as he ran towards the town, the thumping of his feet the only sound he could focus on. As he grew closer, the winds picked up, oddly enough the air currents were being blown upwards.

“There won’t be too much damage will there, we’ll stop whatever’s causing this?” Red asked Green, in response Green pulled the sword from the sheath on his belt, a familiar weight in his hand and he pulled the sword in front of him.

Skidding to a stop, the glow of the four stones shone with an abrupt glare. Green huffed, slightly winded, but as he turned his head Blue was looking at him with his own weapon in hand, “We need to find what’s actually causing this before we start asking those questions.” He said with a frown, Red nodded in response, “Of course, let’s hurry then.”

Vio took the lead out of the four of them, he’s the one they let do the thinking, at least until Vio puts unnecessary pressure onto himself.

Vio looked ahead of them, he stopped where he stood, looking at the town with wide eyes. The rest of them followed his lead, one after another they were stunned into silence. A large monster, no doubt about it, was terrorizing the town, and while, yes, they were going to do something, they couldn’t help but look at the terror in front of them.

It was huge, easily half the size of the castle it was trying to fly to, the minish were miniscule, atoms even, compared to the beast.

“Red, go make sure Zelda’s okay.” Blue barked, Red flinched but nodded a few seconds later, looking at the tree line Red bolted towards the cover. Vio seemed the most struck out of all of them, because this thing was forcing the wind to bend to its will. Green shook his head, forcing the thoughts away.

“I’ve never seen this thing before.” Vio said after a few more minutes. Blue looked at Vio with a frown, “Ok, then what do we do, any suggestions?” He said irritably, but Blue’s eyebrows were pinched, Green couldn’t help but notice each wince when the monster would send another tornado at a house.

The only positive about this whole thing is that the monster doesn’t seem all that worried about the Hylians getting away, doesn’t even seem to be targeting anything. Of course, the damage is hardly being reduced, but at least it isn’t like a monster attack.

“There.” Vio pointed, he shifted his weight as another gust threatened to send himself into the sky.

Green struggled to see what Vio was trying to point out, but eventually he could see what exactly caught his brother’s attention, whatever it was, it looked small in comparison to the beast before them but was seemingly unharmed by whatever it tried to throw its way.

The thing was a bird, Green could tell by the way it maneuvered itself in the sky.

“It’s coming towards us! Get out of the way.” Blue growled, pulling Green before the flying, Hylian half bird crashed into them. Vio pulled his sword from his sheath silently, the bird was motionless for a few moments before it stood, akin to a Hylian.

“What is that thing?” Green whispered, he didn’t get a response, in the end, none of them knew. The bird looked at them one at a time before it seemingly frowned. Whatever the thing was it seemed the register them as something not to attack, which, odd.

Blue was holding his sword like a madman; Green wasn’t any better and Vio was just moments away from swinging at the thing.

The bird whistled before pointing its wings towards the monster, it took a few steps before it waited for the trio to follow. With a few glances shot at one another Blue eventually took the lead.

“You know something, like to defeat it?” He asked harshly, but whatever tone Blue used was easily ignored, the bird nodded, its eyes blank as it cocked its head to the side. The thing was like a ghost in all honesty, maybe that’s why it needed assistance, it couldn’t do much damage to the thing.

“Lead the way.” Blue said, motioning his hand forward. The bird nodded, but instead of going into the air it went into the forest, not too deep though. The bird scrambled left and right, looking for something, eventually it landed on a quilt, it was small, and looked to be in the process of being knitted, blown away from its home thanks to the winds.

Blue took it curiously as the bird handed him the item, “What’s this for?” he asked with a raised eyebrow. Vio frowned before he opened his mouth, “That’s… Is that safe?” Vio asked slowly. His concern was ignored as the bird gestured with its feathered arms.

“Above my… Oh! You want me to use this to carry myself against the wind!” As soon as Blue realized he frowned, “Vio’s right, is that safe?” The bird paused before looking at Blue with a look akin to curiosity.

After a few unsaid thoughts the bird nodded, repeating the gesture to hold the quilt above Blue’s head. With a few beats of silence Blue did as he was told, despite Green’s slowly dying protests.

“Maybe you guys can try to do something on the ground-.” As Blue was about to speak more, he was lifted violently into the sky, the updrafts the monster was creating were strong, the moment the air had something to seemingly grab onto, it did.

“Blue!” Green yelled, but it was in vain. The bird flew after their brother directing him whenever it was needed, Vio bit the inside of his cheek as he watched a sudden gust, created by the bird sent Blue towards the monster.

“Blue’s right, lets look for people who need to be evacuated, I trust Blue to retreat if need be.” Green said after a few minutes. Vio nodded slowly, taking a few moments to go after Green as he watched Blue fly towards the beast, he hoped Blue had the stamina to stay in the air.

“Oof.” Warriors grunted as he hit the ground face first, he didn’t have any time to complain as he noted that some of the other heroes were missing. Seeing Twilight, Hyrule and Legend beside him was comforting though.

“Are the portals usually like that?” Warriors groaned, pulling a rock from his tangled hair. Before any of them could reply though, a sudden gust of wind almost knocked the four of them over. Twilight looked around, instantly concerned.

“I don’t recognize here…” Hyrule said after rubbing his head. Portals and Hyrule didn’t mix well, clearly. Legend “hmphed” In response. Warriors observed the forest they were surrounded by before shrugging, he doesn’t recognize wherever here was either.

As Twilight opened his mouth, someone careened into him, Twilight bit back a yelp as the offender teetered off to the side, Grabbing the boy’s tunic, he held the red clothed boy steady. “Oh, Oh sorry.” The boy apologized, “Theres a big monster- Thing beast, roaming around, you ought to find shelter.” He warned. The boy seemed to be in a rush, which in response made Twilight grip the boy’s tunic tighter.

“A monster, we could help.” He said pointing towards Warriors. The boy looked at them with a frown before he nodded slowly. “You do seem well enough to do so…” He trailed off.

“Ok, go that way,” He said, pointing towards the edge of the forest, “The thing’s huge you won’t miss it, my brothers will probably need the help.” He said with a nod. Legend frowned, “Your brothers are dealing with this apparently huge unknown monster?” he asked, unimpressed.

The boy nodded, seemingly unbothered at the pointed jab, “Yea, nothing we can’t handle, really, but the more the merrier.” He smiled before releasing himself from Twilights grasp. “I’ve got a job of my own, I’ll probably see you all later.” He said with a small smile before running towards the boy’s original destination.

Hyrule frowned, but in the end, he managed to be the one leading the way. And as they all got closer, they could not only hear the monster, but feel it too. The wind wasn’t natural, all of them could tell, magic made.

They all struggled to get out of the edge of the forest, the shrubs were tall, and flowers stuck to their clothes, but as they made it to a clearing, they gaped at the monster the boy was talking about. It was unknown, none of them knew what it was, but it was huge, spiky and all around a beast of the skies.

“That must be one of the kids’ brothers.” Warriors said through gritted teeth, the kid was going to get himself killed, but the boy didn’t appear to be alone, alongside him there was an overgrown bird seemingly guiding the boy past the tornadoes the beast threw at him.

“Let’s go, the kid said some brothers, as in plural.” Legend scowled as he pushed past the stunned group. Hyrule nodded, easily letting Legend lead the group through the now destroyed town. He frowned sadly as he saw a flower shop, destroyed, not even a petal of a flower in sight.

As they walked forward, they saw a very alone Sky watching the monster battle unfold.

“Sky!” Twilight yelled, “Over here!”

Sky shook himself out of whatever stupor he’d been stuck in as he made his way over to the group, “Any of you know what it is?” Sky asked with a pinched expression. Warriors answered, “No, none of us do, and Wild, Wind and Time are still missing.” He said as a collective.

Sky nodded slowly, “Ok, well, I was with Wind when he ran off, he plans on joining the blue kid and bird up there in a few minutes.” He said, gesturing towards the sky. They all covered their ears as the beast shrieked, looking up it was clear what happened, whatever those hole things in the beast’s body were, weren’t meant to break, but one at the end of its body was gone.

“Makes sense why you were just staring then.” Hyrule muttered.

Legend frowned, “Clearly the updraft is strong enough to keep them in the sky, what’s keeping you down here? You have a sailcloth.” Legend asked as he crossed his arms. In all honesty, even if he did have something of the sort, which he does, but he’s going to let that remain unknown, he can’t say he blames Sky for his hesitation.

“I wanted to wait for you guys, I didn’t really know… What we should do.” Sky said after a few moments. With a frown he grabbed his sailcloth, it couldn’t be too different than his own gliding’s, it eerily reminds him of when Zelda fell into a tornado.

Twilight nodded his encouragement, “Whatever the blue kid and the bird are doing, is working, help ‘em out.” Sky gave a small smile before he albeit hesitantly lifted his cloth above his head, and in a matter of moments he rushed viciously into the sky.

“Doing that- Just works?” Warriors said with a frown. Legend nor Hyrule didn’t have the time to explain how magic born wind works, instead Hyrule pointed towards a less damaged part of town, “We should head that way, perhaps the kids’ other brothers are over there.”

Twilight nodded, passing a knocked over stand along the way, as the group pushed forward, they found a purple kid. “Hey!” Warriors shouted. The kid turned harshly towards them before his expression pinched.

“What are any of you doing here?” He shouted, walking over to them. “It’s dangerous if none of you could tell.” The purple kid added. Twilight frowned before shaking his head, “We’re are part of a group that’s helping.” He pointed towards the sky, where Sky and Wind were gliding.

“That’s part of our group.” Twilight added. The purple boy relaxed slightly before frowning, “So do any of you know what it is?”

Legend shook his head, “Nope.” He said, popping the P. “We’re uh, travelers.” Hyrule said after a moment of silence. The purple kid sighed before grabbing his hair with his hand. “I’m worried for Blue; I should be the one up there.” He muttered.

None of them asked why exactly, assuming the purple one had more… Gliding experience? It made sense why the purple one would say that.

“Wait, is his name Blue, like the color?” Warriors asked with a small smile. The purple one paused before he nodded. “Yes… I am Vio…” He said slowly. Before any of them could make the connection between the color Violet and the kids name, Vio spoke again. “It’s so we don’t confuse each other, we are all separately named Link.” He said absentmindedly.

Because in the end it wasn’t really a secret, sure the reason why they’re separate beings are a secret but not their existence.

“You’re Link.” Legend deadpanned. Vio raised an eyebrow, “One of the four.” He supplied. “There’s four Links here?” Hyrule asked with a gaping expression. Vio paused before he frowned, “Yes… Technically so.” He said after a moment of hesitation.

“Why? Did you not know?” Vio asked as he observed the travelers’ expressions, all of them, well except the traveler with no pants, looked shocked. Now, don’t get him wrong, it’s not like his story is told across the lands of Hyrule, and if it were, the chance of it being 100% accurate is just not likely. But he knew the name Link had to ring a bell somewhere.

“No… It’s just we didn’t expect four more Links.” Warriors said, a small smile forming on his face. Vio paused, expression blank, “Four more.” He said, unamused.

Hyrule nodded slowly, looking between the other heroes, “Well, it’s a long story, kind of… Well, we’re all Link.” He said with a small grin. Vio looked at the four… Link’s in front of him, the idea that they might have by some small chance had their emotions split was not at all likely.

They didn’t look similar, they looked like brothers, yes. But like the same person, no, not really. Vio elected not to ask any questions until his brothers were finished with their individual business.

“Help me evacuate.” Vio said after a few more minutes of silence. The others nodded, taking it for a win, Legend watched as the others trekked in front of him, but he couldn’t help but frown as he noted the different colors they’ve met, it was… eerily familiar.

“You know what that is?” Time asked as he watched Wild hesitantly. The boy looked shaken, and with the few words Wild’s parted with, it makes sense why. The sound of a ‘scourge of the Demon King’ doesn’t sit well with him.

Wild frowned, he meant to speak, to answer Time’s very reasonable question, but his throat bubbled and yet nothing could make its way out of his mouth. He couldn’t even try to reassure Time that he’ll answer later.

“Are you two, Ok?”

Time turned, not as fast as he’d liked, but without a steady footing he’d be pushed from the ground and into the neighboring foliage. The kid had somewhat long hair, straight, and a small voice in the back of his head told him this kid wasn’t going to be just- some kid.

“We’re fine.” Time answered simply, although he can’t say Wild is, but with a side glance at the scarred hero he noted that it was likely Wild was having some sort of inner turmoil.

“What’s going on?” Time asked as he was met with a small smile from the green kid. Instantly the kid’s mood sobered, “Well, it’s a beast destroying our town, can’t say it’s anything great.” He answered, Green cursed himself inwardly, he hadn’t meant to sound as salty as he did.

Time just nodded in response, “Wild, if you can help, I’m sure it’d be appreciated.” He said with slight hesitance. Truthfully, the last thing he wanted was for Wild to hurt himself anymore than he already has, but he’d be a fool to think his help isn’t needed.

A town was at stake and as heroes, as much as he loathed It, it was up to them.

Wild took a moment to answer, but as Green began to voice his protests Wild was running towards the beast.

Green watched with a gaping expression as the dubbed ‘Wild’ brought out a glider and flew into the sky, much more elegantly than Blue.

“I don’t… Does he know what it is?” Green asked with a frown. Time looked at the kid, nodding, “He does, we’ll explain more, but… This monster is being controlled and was recently defeated by Wild, seeing it out and about….” Green understood enough as the older traveler spoke.

He’d be distressed as well if one of his own enemies suddenly came back, terrorizing the town.

“Wild!” Wind cried happily, at the same time Blue cursed, “Another one!?” Sky looked at Wild hesitantly. “Do you know what to do?” he asked hopeful, he’s always had some sort of guidance, but Fi was silent, and the bird seemed to only be trying to advise them for their safety, rather than tell them how to fight the monster.

Wild nodded, albeit it was hard to see, but Sky sighed in relief. “I’m going down then; my sword isn’t doing much of anything.” Sky surprisingly didn’t even wait for anyone to agree, he just started falling down, at least the hero had prior gliding experience, the blue kid certainly didn’t.

“Threw my boomerang at the thing ‘n it cracked the monsters back! Is that it?” Wind asked after a moment of watching Sky fall from his spot in the sky. Wild nodded, he eyed Tulin’s sage with a small frown, but the bird crowed as he pushed himself away from Blue and towards Wild.

“Yea…” Wild began, “That is it, takes two hits, but you can leave it to me.” Wild said with a grin. Before Wind could hope to protest, the bird gusted a wind at Wild and the hero was sent flying towards the monster.

While it was completely impossible to really say for sure, the cry that emitted from the beast reminded Wind of recognition, all its attention directed towards Wild as he was pushed by the Rito towards the beast.

Or at least that’s what Wind assumed the bird was.

Wind, refusing to leave it to Wild and determined to help regardless of how helpful he could be, since as much as he would hope, his boomerang would come flying back, he knows for certain that it’s probably on the ground.

Wild watched with a frown as he realized the blue kid wasn’t leaving, and upon further observation he realized that the blue kid probably didn’t know how, eyeing Tulin he nodded towards the kid.

The bird eyed Wild for a moment before gliding towards the kid, what Tulin was going to try to do was, in all honesty, a mystery. Though he trusts the sage to be able to handle it, with or without a few accompanying bruises.

“I gotta be able to do somethin!” Wind yelled, Wild flinched, eyeing Wind he turned towards Colgera. He’s much to close to be discussing battle plans of all things to Wind, “Just- Just watch me, OK?” Wild yelled.

Wind looked at Wild slightly stunned, quickly it fell into a grin, directing his leaf slightly backwards he lifted into the air, much to Wild’s relief, a safer distance, he’ll leave it up to Wind if he wants to continue, because without arrows, there is only one thing Wind can do.

Colgera screamed, shaking Wild out of his thoughts, with a grunt he pulled his arrow from his back, he felt his hand hum as a gibdo bone attached itself to the end of the arrowhead.

He released two, hitting the spot Wind hit earlier with his boomerang and another closer to the middle. The colgera screeched, flying upwards, Wind watched horrified as the beast swooped towards Wild.

Wind watched helplessly as Wild was forced to drop from his stance earlier and fall from the sky, with the Rito gone the random gusts the bird could create is being used to guide Blue from the sky.

The gust of the wind forced Wild to close his eyes, the cold was growing, it reminded him of the snowstorm the Rito’s were forced to live with, up until he could defeat Colgera. Was that what it was doing?

Wild glanced upwards, Colgera was still above him, aiming for where he once was, but now, Wind was above it, very conveniently.

“Oh, he’s not going to like this.” Wild grumbled. He, he means by Time, Time won’t like what Wind is going to do, at all.

Before Wild can even realize what’s happening, the middle of Colgera’s body is shattered, and Wind is falling at intense speeds through the body. Whatever fear was encompassing the boy as he fell through was replaced with adrenaline, all Wild can hear is a ‘Woop!’ and Wind was next to him again.

“Did you do that the first time you fought this thing?” Wind said with a snicker, though his face was red and puffy. Wind wasn’t taking the temperature drop well, at all. The kid was used to the beating sun of the ocean, even he could tell when he met that Wind was almost primarily in the sun.

His skin was tan, and in all honesty tanner than all of them, he knows he’s got permanent sunburn on his shoulders.

“Let’s hope Time didn’t see you using yourself as ammunition.” Wild said, amusement clear in his voice.

After Wind realized that he was in store for a long lecture his mood sobered and was forced to watch as Wild pulled his bow back, while falling, mind you. Wind watched in awe as Wild seamlessly switched from his paraglider to his bow throughout the fight.

Wind, though as he watched with an elated expression, couldn’t help but grimace as the beast screamed as it fell towards the ground, exploding into purple-Ish pink and black light, fading to ash just as fast.

Wild looked winded, and Wind could notice even from his spot in the air that Wild’s arm wasn’t happy about the back-and-forth movement required to switch from his bow to his glider, “There should be a stone?” Wind asked, feeling almost just as tired, he’s been in the air for a while and his arms were going to be incarnations of an octo’s.

Chapter Text

The wind instantly calmed down as the beast vanished, leaving a few bones, and what seems to be its jaw, behind. Without the wind to keep them in the air the two began falling slowly to the ground, their paragliders keeping them from falling any faster than a cucco would.

Touching down, Wild looked around, observing the damage around the town. Luckily, it looks to be that anybody who previously occupied the town was now gone. The number of heroes however was boggling.

Wind let himself fall on the ground, as soon as the boys’ feet touched the ground, Wind was knocked to his knees, and although the boy was clearly exhausted which warranted the need to sit down, the boy was very dramatically hugging the dirt.

“Would you do it again?” Wild asked honestly, earning a half-hearted glare from the hero. “Probably, where I’m from- I’d get me a good bout of rupees.” He answered with a small shrug.

Wild hummed, “It would.” He agreed.

“Wild! Wind!”

Wind stayed where he was, he didn’t even bother to crane his neck in the voice’s direction. Wild nodded in acknowledgment to Time. “We’re okay.” Wild waved. “Wind’s beat though.” He added, surprisingly Wind just huffed in agreement.

“…Don’t fight in the air often, if at all.” Wind admitted from his spot on the ground. Time gave the boy a frown. “Now. Was it safe for him to do that?” Time asked Wild.

Immediately Wild knew what was being referenced, he felt himself inwardly wince, he’d be lying if he didn’t worry. The moment he realized Winds intentions were to dive through Colgera he was ready to dive for the boy himself.

“I do it.” Wild admitted. “But what seems to be the only current problem is the chance of early hypothermia.” He continued, earning another frown from Time. “Colgera, which is the name of the beast, is a creature made to serve the demon king.” Wild huffed, pulling his Purah pad, he opened the picture he had from his own Colgera.

“Though looking at the picture I took from the few I fought and this one, they seem to be different.” He admitted with a small frown.

Time motioned for Wild to hand over the pad, which he complied. “Do you see it?” he asked genuinely, earning a nod from the older hero. Wind pushed himself from his prone position on the ground, sitting now he spoke. “What’sa different bout it?”

Wild turned towards the boy, leaving Time to read through the small descriptors his Purah pad had on his monsters.

“Well, it seemed to be aggressive right off the bat.” He admitted. “But what I noticed was that it was darker than normal.” Wild said as he crossed his arms.

“I think Dark Link used the secret stone to summon the Colgera, whether or not it was real or just a being of pure malice is… questionable at best.” Wild said, trailing off.

“Think this is gonna keep happening?” Wind asked, his expression pinched with worry. “I don’t know if I want to keep fighting in the air.” He muttered.

Wild didn’t respond, but the sentiment was shared, answering that question now seems unwise. Considering the reminisce of the sage was here, fighting and using its ability to fight the colgera.

“Where are the others?” Wild asked after a moment of silence. Time hummed in response before looking around, “That way.” He pointed towards a smoke signal, “They’re gathering.” He supplied.

Wind groaned before standing up, “My arms are noodles.” He complained. Wild snickered at Winds expense, “You’re aim was impressive.” He amended. The compliment of skill made Wind grin widely, and if Wind wasn’t as tired as he was, he probably would have run ahead.

“This beast was described as the scourge of the sky.” Time stated, but the question was heard regardless.

Nodding, “Colgera, like I said before was a monster made by the Demon king, Colgera’s job was to protect the secret stone from passing on to the next sage.” Wild informed. “Since it’s creation was to guard the stone, malicious intent or not, it’s being was stored in the stone.”

Time dipped his head in acknowledgement, “I see, so. You think Dark Link resummoned the being.” He asked. Wild turned his head, looking at Time, “I think that’s exactly what happened.” Time didn’t respond, he couldn’t help but notice the conviction, but at the same time the nervousness that encompassed Wild was staggering.

Of course, he couldn’t help but feel the same way, these monsters are beings made of what Wild has said to be, Malice. He’ll ask later, as they walk, he can’t help but look around, regardless of the situation, the Hylians here take priority, Colgera caused a massive amount of damage.

“Time!” Warriors shouted; the smile plastered across the captain’s face waved away any worry caused by the initial shout. Time didn’t respond, instead walked towards the group of heroes.

Legend and… Time couldn’t help but stare at the hero, it was obviously the one they met before, but the colors of the tunic had changed, or rather, merged.

“We’re callin’ him four.” Twilight said once he realized his mentor’s inner turmoil. Legend took a moment to look at Wind up and down before continuing his conversation with Four.

“Let me take care of those cuts Wind.” Hyrule said, picking up his bag. Wind let himself get dragged away by the self-appointed healer with little complaint.

Wild looked around the camp, ignoring the few debriefs Warriors had accumulated and was now telling Time.

Surrounded by forest, the camp they were at was clearly placed here recently, a fire erupted from the middle, controlled by who knows what. As he looked at Four, he noticed that instead of what should have been four colors, there were only three.

Before he could ask anything, a small gust of wind pushed his hair from the front of his face, Tulin, or rather the blue imitation of Tulin stood beside him. The Ritos leg was emblazoned by an anklet, and there connected was the stone.

With a small nod to the sage, the Rito vanished, dismissed.

The stone was left on the ground, instead of the usual white it emitted it was slightly grey. He doubted any dark magic would be cleansed until Zelda could use her magic to rid the imprint.

“Who was that?” Sky asked, after the silence became incredibly apparent.

“That was Tulin, a sort of… Imitation of the real sage, he accompanied me on my journey.” Wild explained. While he knew it was slightly deeper than that, he doubted they really needed to know who Tulin was.

“Was that a bird.” Four deadpanned. Wild blinked a few times, “Yes.”

Wind, who was now chewing on a stick of beef jerky, courtesy of Hyrule waved his hand, “They evolved from Zora.” He supplied. “I’ve got Rito too, though they look a bit different.” He admitted with a small shrug.

“So, from what I’ve been able to gather is that, that stone has something to do with this?” Four asked, eyeing the Purah pad with a glint of suspicion. Dipping his head in acknowledgment, Wild elaborated, “Colgera’s being, in spirit is held in the stone as a sort of prison.” He began. “Dark Link, I believe filled the stone with some sort of dark magic, allowing Colgera the power to escape.”

Time hummed, “And you said it looked different because of that?” He asked. The rest of the group looked at Time curiously, as they weren’t aware of the fact that it looked different at all, they were unfamiliar with the scourge after all.

“It’s upbringing in my world was the awakening of the Demon King, it’s similar here, it was resummoned, the difference being was that it was from another pool of dark magic.” Wild said with a small shrug. “I of course can’t prove that, and I’m not willing to.” He added after he realized Legend was staring at him.

Twilight grumbled, “Sounds like something you should bring up with Zelda.” Wild couldn’t agree more.

“What- Who is Dark Link?” Four asked, his expression pinched. He knows of the mirror world and what comes of it, and it sounds incredibly familiar.

“It’s exactly as it sounds.” Legend sighed, “A dark Link of unknown origin.” Although as the hero waved his hand, Four could tell he knew something just as well as he did. Whatever Dark Link was born out of is likely familiar and yet a blend of something all of them are unaware of.

The ability to traverse time and space and as they compile more and more information, they know that all of them aren’t completely connected, Legend and Hyrule are aware of each other’s connection, but Twilight can’t help but question his own to Hyrule’s, it doesn’t seem possible his Hyrule fell into ruin, or Hyrule’s turned from poison and ruin to prosperity.

Dark Link is bigger than just a dark Link, all of them know that. Four can immediately tell that the situation is off. Dark Link isn’t another hero, not like they are, but he’s accumulation of sorts, whether it be the mix of all their darkest desires or just a creation of an unknown god, well honestly, Four can’t say he’s looking forward to know.

As the conversation began to grow, filled to the brim with lighthearted banter or serious debate, a red, familiar boy pushed his way through the forest. A smile covered his face, “It’s taken care of?” He asked, not to anyone specific, but he received a few nods from various heroes.

“Zelda was okay throughout the entire thing; she’s gathering the royal guard to start a pickup process.” Red informed. “The minish are regrouped at the central, they’ll be okay.” He added as Four gave a small frown.

Before anyone could reply, be it with their own questions or acknowledgments the red clad hero walked up to four before grabbing the unfinished sword. Rather than earlier when Four had first merged, white didn’t cover the boy’s body, rather he seemed to melt into the sword itself, the unfinished tunic grew a red patch, showing exactly what had happened.

“It’s not the weirdest thing you’ve ever seen, is it?” Four said, breaking the silence with an unimpressed glare. Sky sputtered in response, “What- no, course not! Just- I’ve never seen magic like that. That is magic right?”

Rolling his eyes, Four nodded. “Messing with you.” He said instead of answering. Sky just sighed in relief, the hero was kind in all senses of the word, the idea of annoying the newest addition to their group was probably the last thing he wanted.

Twilight huffed an amused laugh before setting his bag down, “It’s best to help with any clean up we can before we’re whisked away.” He said simply.

Warriors nodded approvingly, setting down his bag he went to join the pelted hero. Time looked at Wind and Wild before raising his hand, “Wind I want you to rest, which I doubt you’ll fight against.” He said simply. Earning a grin from the younger hero.

“Wild, would you mind preparing some meals?” He asked. Wild nodded, earning a small smile from the older hero. As the rest of the group settled down their supplies and joining the knights in the effort to rebuild, Wind turned towards Wild, “You don’t think that was him sitting you out?”

Wind wasn’t trying to start a small argument about their hero, rather he was genuinely curious, the previous times Time had tried to sit Wild out it hadn’t gone well.

Wild shook his head, “Regardless of if that was what that was, my shoulder’s sore.” He huffed, rolling his shoulder absentmindedly. “Besides I’m pretty sure that was him telling me to take it easy.” He admitted, which wasn’t really an unfair judgment from Time.

“The original issue was that Time underestimated my capabilities and would lecture me whenever I did something out of his comfort zone.” He said, which earned him a nod from Wind.

“Time isn’t doing much of that anymore, and I’ll easily accept Time’s judgment, it’s necessary sometimes to do so, but context is important as well.” Wild finished, answering Winds question.

“Want a baked apple?” Wild asked after a moment of comfortable silence, earning a sharp grin from the younger hero.

Chapter Text

Fours Hyrule was an accumulation of raw magic, mages and thriving life, the Hylians are a peaceful race as of right now, unlike Warriors and Hyrule’s. Wind listened attentively as Four explained what the minish were, smaller, mice like Hylians, a race who was likely to be in all their Hyrule’s but unknown regardless.

It’s interesting to know where exactly the rupees underneath the rocks were coming from, Wild had initially assumed that it was just basically lost change due to the evacuation of their Hyrule during the calamity, its going to be a long time until all the ruins are gone, if they ever all are. The ruins scattered about in the Hebra mountains and Gerudo summits are likely to be the last places to be cleaned out.

Especially with the historical placements, the seven heroines are being buried as time passes due to the sand dunes, sandstorms, and the sudden quicksand spots.

Warriors was having a field day cleaning, for whatever reason he was the keenest on cleaning everything up. Which left Zelda to decide he was to order around the royal guard, captain in one Hyrule, then appointed in the next Wild supposes.

Legend surprisingly had a green thumb, Hyrule tagged along with him, sharing the same sentiment to get the shrubbery back to its finest looks as soon as possible. Although Hyrule’s fascination with plants and greenery could be excused to the state of his own Hyrule, filled to the brim with trees and plants that you ought to avoid, less you want to get sick.

But Legend had been surprising, he had hundreds of seeds in his seemingly bottomless pack of magical items, and Legend very clearly knew what he was doing. Hyrule was the only one to talk to him about it, if any of the other heroes were to point it out, unless it was maybe Sky, they’d be scorned by the veteran.

Wild passed Legend and Hyrule silently, not really interested in whatever they were talking about, though he can’t help but hear Legend promising Hyrule a couple seeds from his pack.

It’s been around a week since they’ve come here, after they defeated Colgera it’s mostly been restoration processes of castle town and the surrounding farms, most plants having been uprooted by the updrafts. Luckily snow hadn’t even managed to fall from the sky, so nothing truly died during the scuffle.

“You’re wild like Hyrule is.” Four spoke suddenly, Wild jumped in response. He’d been so deep in thought he hadn’t even noticed the shorter hero following him. “Suppose it makes sense.” Four added, “Your name is Wild, you’d assume that it would explain a few things.” He muttered.

“It’s not like I’m the only hero here with a mysterious name.” Wild pointed out, Four himself was strange, while it wasn’t noticed until much later, Four had never even seen the master sword before, the hero had the four sword, the sword responsible for splitting him in the first place.

“I think Wind is pretty straight forward.” Four responded with a shrug. “Of course, the idea that his Hyrule is flooded, but also technically frozen in time, is something to note.” He amended. Wild stared at Four with a frown, “You find me the most interesting?” He questioned.

Four shook his head, “No, I suppose now that I think about it, every one of you is an enigma.” He conceded.

Wild hmphed, “Don’t get me started on Time.” He snickered, “It’s his hero title, hero of Time, how do you exactly get that title?” He pondered, earning a hum from Four, who honestly probably had a good guess.

“Then Sky, his title is pretty self-explanatory, although I suppose you’ve never seen his Hyrule…” He trailed off. “Anyway, he’s undoubtedly the first of all of us, the first hero.” He said ominously, mostly for dramatics. Four’s eyebrows raised, “Really? Confirmed, just like that?”

Wild nodded, ignoring the purple tint to Four’s eyes, “He was there the moment the divine sword was forged, met the spirit of the sword as well.” Wild added after a moment. Four stopped, though, Wild doubts it was out of shock, rather to think.

“Then who is next?” Four wondered out loud.

It was hard to say honestly, “Just for the sakes of saying it, I think you might be.” Wild shrugged, earning himself a look from the hero. “The master sword, after its initial use, probably vanished for a while.” Wild huffed, scratching at his wrist, his own master sword, after he had fallen, vanished, although it was just in the lost woods.

Four hummed, “It’s possible, I guess I see what you’re saying.” He admitted. “Just a guess though, right?” He added.

Wild nodded, “Most of my history has been lost to time.” he confessed. “So, asking the royal family is probably our best bet to figuring it out.” He added.

“Lost to time.” Four hummed, thanks to the fact that Four was aware of the state of Hyrule’s Hyrule, the hero refrained from asking for context, Wild was relieved, while informing Four or any of the other heroes that his own kingdom had fallen isn’t what bothered him, it’s the feeling of…

Failure.

He’d feel better if he could go without.

Four, probably knew. Not of the fact itself, but the hero seemed pretty good at reading people, likely a side effect of being separated from your emotions, being able to get to know the different parts of you.

It makes Wild think about the time he remembered, didn’t have amnesia, he was a different person, different circumstances of course, but the same effects. He’s oddly good at reading Zelda and Purah, Robbie, even, due to it.

Impa the old coot is unreadable even to this day; he doubts he’ll ever get close to being able to.

“I’ve been told of your… Weaponry.” Four said after a moment, changing the subject. Wild groaned in response. “Ah.” he said blandly. “Great.” Four gave him an unimpressed look, the hero was their blacksmith now, after all.

Sky sat silently beneath a tree, lazing away the day, when Colgera was still raging across the towns sky it was cold. Colgera’s wind created ice, he felt it when he floated up towards the sky, had the beast been around longer it likely would have changed the surrounding atmosphere, though once the beast fell, hardly any clouds covered the sky.

Shifting his hand, flexing it, he switched the blade to his other hand. When they were cleaning up, they found Colgera’s remains. He honestly didn’t think there were going to be any, when the beast was defeated, he was under the impression that the entire thing vanished in the pinkish black light.

But Colgera’s jaw was left behind, cold to the touch and incredibly hard, typical of what you’d feel whenever you handle bones.

He, albeit hesitantly claimed the thing, it was about as big as he was and proved to be a challenge to cut. But here he was, with a rather sturdy material, chipping bits and pieces away as the time passed. Luckily, the item was honestly refreshing compared to the beating sun.

It didn’t look like much, being the carver itself however, he could tell it was slowly coming together. It was a bird, one of his favorite things to carve, an owl, he’d discovered the species when he was traversing the land below the sky, it was a magnificent creature, if a little dumb.

The poor bird was nocturnal, ate small animals, like mice and pooped out the bones. He huffed to himself, listing off an owl’s quirks wasn’t what he’d thought he was going to come to today. Chipping off what was supposed to be the head, he wondered if he was going to paint the thing when he was done.

Perhaps he wouldn’t have to, a blueish white owl wasn’t the strangest color to come in, was it? Or were they all brown and black, the only colors he’s ever seen an owl be in.

He shrugged to himself, making his back crack in the process. With a grunt he shifted his position. He’d figure it out later, honestly, with how busy they usually were, he doubts he’ll even get the chance to paint it.

“Too bad we ended up comin’ here when it was being attacked.” Twilight mumbled as he picked up a glass shard. The remnants of a window, probably. He was only met with a murmur of agreement from Time, he’d been stuck in his own head the entire time, although exactly what the older hero was thinking about, Twilight doubted he’d ever know.

Time hauled his bag of various debris to the ever-growing pile, just a few feet from them. They were just organizing the reusables and the unusable, it wasn’t much a senseless job. He’s done it several times in his own Hyrule, there were plenty of monster attacks that would cause ruin. He’d never turn down the request for help, so doing this, he’s not unfamiliar.

“What do you think… This whole thing is going to be?” Time asked after a moment of hesitation. Twilight paused before he frowned, “What thing, this town, or the adventure.” he asked, hoping for clarification. Time has been vague numerous times before, it’s a gamble, getting a straight answer, or in this case, question.

“The adventure.” Time said simply, getting a hum from Twilight. Shuffling with his debris he pushed it away from himself before standing up.

“It’s a mystery, whoever gave it to us, only Hylia knows.” Twilight huffed, frustrated. Wild had spoken of some sort of vision, or dream, of some ‘ethereal’ being, warning Wild of its impending reality. But who it was is still questionable, which is why Wild and he decided to keep it to themselves. Not until they knew.

Time and Legend were very expressive about their disdain towards the goddess. While others, like Sky held her in high praise. It would be better if it was a subject of debate, rather than factuality.

Though he doubts keeping it between the two will be praised, it’s likely any or all of the other heroes will get angry they kept such information away from them in the first place.

Without any further questions given by Time, Twilight had no other reason to talk to him, even if the silence was a little deafening. Time didn’t continue working in his pile though, Twilight found that he had walked away to be in solitude a little earlier.

At the sight of a journal in Time’s hand Twilight couldn’t help but feel jealous, he really missed out on documenting this whole thing himself. Twilight wondered what was written in it, if it was an old or new journal, how much information it held. Who’d find it.

His eyebrows furrowed as he remembered what was undoubtedly Time, the hero that had helped him, during his own adventure. He wonders if Time will be forever doomed to such a fate, he doubts warning the older hero would change anything, it’s Hylia’s will, and it’s Times own motives and feelings keeping him from passing on.

Time at some point or another realized there was a need for a hero, one for the future, and stayed behind.

How many heroes will be needed, in the end?

Chapter Text

“Is that it?” Four spoke aloud. Legend turned to where Four was pointing towards and huffed. “It is.” He said with a frown, “That’s the portal.” Legend said plainly.
Instead of walking towards it, Legend walked to his belonging before sorting his bag, whatever Legend had in there was his business and his business alone, Four supposed.

He’s never seen anything like it if he had to admit. It emitted an aura of magic, both raw and contained. It was impossible to see through it, it was dark, occasionally a swirl of another color wrapped the portal, but was instantly gone the moment it broke free.

It could be said that the color was different variations of magic, but unless he got up close and personal, he wouldn’t be able to know, and while he’s curious, he’d rather keep the portal hopping to a minimum.

The portal was an object of pure magic, and just like how he was warned by Hyrule earlier, it can screw with his own, and will likely do so, there isn’t really avoiding it.

Hyrule had a pretty good theory as to why it did, the two vastly different magics couldn’t mix with one another. And if they did, Hyrule would have been lost to whatever dimension those portals originated from.

As Four grabbed his bag, filled with different necessities, he couldn’t help but think about it. There’s no doubt that magic changes, develops and evolves over time. Magic wouldn’t exist if it didn’t, a magic’s property isn’t anything, and if magic had one, then it wouldn’t be magic.

As they travel through time, which is what they were doing. They spread their own magic across the different Hyrule’s.

Twilight motioned for Four to follow, “It’s likely you’re going to be sick, so be warned it’s possible that wherever we end it up, it isn’t guaranteed to be safe.” Twilight warned. Four nodded, “I’ll try to stay out of the way.” he said, adjusting his grip on his sheath.

Twilight nodded, accepting the answer. Because in the end, how prepared can you be for that? The promise is what matters.

“Is there anything to it, except walk through it?” Four asked as he looked behind him. The heroes shook their heads. “No, I kinda wish there were.” Wind groaned.

Four just hummed in response, Twilight draped his bag over his back before walking through. The portal didn’t really change as the pelted hero vanished through the endless vast of darkness.

As an afterthought, more a thought to comfort Four, he couldn’t help but be relieved at the obvious stability of the portal.

Walking through next, Four held his breath as though he was entering a lake, he might as well have been.

The portal was an endless sea of magic, several thousand kinds of magic, dark, light, elemental, healing, the list went on. The portal was a creation of the land itself, of Hyrule.

Before he could think anymore of the matter, he was thrown out the other end. He hit the ground roughly. Four grunted as he remained motionless on the ground, signifying that he was conscious.

He felt his bag grow lighter as he was pulled to the side, or what was probably just a bush, but Four didn’t bother to look. He could feel the Twili-Magic that Twilight emitted whenever he was around.

Four let himself feel the ground as he listened to the other heroes make their way through the portal. Hyrule groaned before taking a seat next to Fours prone body. “Twilight, with me.” Time ordered.

There wasn’t a response, but listening, Four could hear Twilights boots walking towards the other hero. “Legend, Wind, you go that way.” Twilight said, pointing towards a Hylian-made path. “See if there’s a town nearby.”

Legend and Wind scowled, looking at each other. But the two did as they were told, Wind let Legend lead the way. In the end, Wind was still a novice when it came to trekking through forests, he was a sea-goer through ‘n through.

Four grunted as he pushed himself to his legs, though, he was helped by Hyrule to sit back down.

“Thanks.” He said gratefully. He was tired of smelling dirt. Leaning against the tree he opened his bag. “How long do these last?” Four inquired. Hyrule hummed, “It lasted an hour, the first time I traveled, but it’s bearable at least 15 minutes in.”

“Hopefully we can just rest for an hour.” Wild said, rolling his shoulder. Four blinked, he hadn’t even noticed the hero stayed behind.

“I don’t know if you were listening-“ Wild began, “But this is Twilights Hyrule.” He said, gesturing to the forest around them. It was a forest that seemed to be mostly populated by pine trees, but the occasional oak was visible. Before Wild could continue, Hyrule spoke, likely not with the intention to interrupt.

Hyrule hummed, “So are we looping? In the order we found each other?” He asked.

“Well, at least that means no more heroes.” Four snickered.

Wild nodded, “Technically, none of us have been to Twilight’s era.” He said, sitting across from the two magically inclined heroes. Wild interrupted before Hyrule could say anything, “Twilight traveled from his era to mine.”

“Then after that, him and I, we found ourselves in Winds Hyrule.” He added. He didn’t continue, as it was obvious what would happen next.

“Why would that be?” Hyrule asked, his nose scrunched. “Save Twilight’s for last?” He joked lightly.

Four rubbed his forehead, trying to ignore the accumulating migraine. “While I by no means know for sure-“ he started. “Twilight’s world is much darker than my own.” He admitted. “Which, I must admit isn’t a feat, but…” He paused, trying to find the right words.

“We’re after a darker entity, perhaps… Maybe a part of it, is here.” He said slowly. He was met with two very serious gazes. “Is that really it?” Hyrule asked Wild, “Four makes a point, Other than mine, mine isn’t dark like this.”

Wild was silent, “An era of controlled dark magic, is what this is.” Four pointed out. “And I don’t mean that in a bad way.” Four quickly began as Wild didn’t respond.

“No, I don’t think you mean it that way.” Wild interrupted. “Is it like… When there’s a damp log, bugs infest it?” He asked.

Hyrule and Four look at each other, “Yes, that’s a good way to put it.” Hyrule answered. “My own… The magic is poisoned, and therefore we adapt to live with it.” He pointed out.

Four nodded, “We live just as magic does, and since this era is darker than most, it’s possible the Dark Link is here, or at least something of his.”

Wild nodded slowly, “That would make sense…” He trailed off. Looking around, Wild noted that the forest was just slightly more menacing than before. “They’ll be okay… Right?” Hyrule asked quietly.

Wild didn’t have an answer, “They can take care of themselves.” He amended.

Four nodded, “They are all heroes in their own right, they should all be okay.” He said, doing a much finer job at comforting Hyrule than Wild.

Hyrule didn’t say anything, but the hero was clearly nervous.

“Let’s wait a little while longer to look around.” Wild said as he summoned a simitar. “Scouting is as good as staying put, in my opinion.” He added.

And although Hyrule and Four couldn’t agree more, Four couldn’t help but wonder what staying put had to do with anything. Hyrule didn’t look confused though, so perhaps he missed something when he was still lying face down in the dirt.

Wind kicked a rock as he walked, the path was beaten and old, which makes sense as to why they were ordered to investigate it.

Much to Legends disdain, the rock skipped into another, making a clink sound. “Could you be any louder.” He scowled. Wind didn’t respond because he could, in fact, be much louder. Though, he did refrain from kicking more rocks in his boredom.

“I know you told me to be quiet… But uhm.” Wind began hesitantly. Legend just turned his head, though, instead of glaring. “Not much for forests, but somethins definitely off.” He said as he investigated the line of trees.

Legend didn’t respond, but he nodded. “We passed the rock you kicked again.” Legend pointed out.

Wind sputtered, pausing before looking. “Really?” He blinked at the rock, he honestly didn’t recognize it. “Have we been loopin for a while?” Wind said with a frown.

Legend nodded, “Sometimes, the best you can do is to keep walking, occasionally the magic responsible doesn’t last as you walk, even if it seems like you’re going nowhere.”

Wind was silent as he mulled over Legends words, it would have been nice if Legend had said something earlier, but if the hero was testing his theory out, then it makes sense why he didn’t. Still annoying though.

“Then what now?” Wind huffed, crossing his arms.

Legend sighed, “Until we find what’s causing it, it’s uncertain that we’ll be able to do much of anything.” He looked around warily, the magic hadn’t dissipated at all since they were walking, whatever’s causing the barrier, it’s an item.

“Let’s try and walk through the forest, rather than the path.” Legend said, pointing towards the treeline. Wind grimaced, “Will we have better luck in there?”

Legend rolled his eyes, “When it comes to magic, you won’t know unless you try.”

Wind frowned as he let Legend take the lead, “That explains yer love hate relationship with magic, then.”

Legend scoffed but didn’t reply, he supposes he really doesn’t keep it a secret.

The forest, undoubtably the same one as before, rather than a different segment, was dark. The canopy was thin, and yet hardly any light shined through. It could be blamed on whatever barrier was keeping them in, but even then, since this isn’t Legends Hyrule, he doesn’t know.

Magic has the tendency to change the environments around them, and forests are no different. Usually, settlements are where magic tends to avoid or simply die out. Being in a mysterious forest with unfamiliar magic, and apparently a magic trap, is not in their favor. At all.

“So, we’re not finding Sky. Are we.” Wind said quietly.

Legend didn’t respond, his mouth thinned into a small line. “It’s unlikely.” He admitted. A small part of him wants to try and comfort the younger hero, but he knows he can’t. Just as those couldn’t with him when he was younger. He’d see through it, and he knows Wind, despite the characteristics he presents, would as well.

Time cussed under his breath as he was pulled to an underbrush by Twilight. He gave the younger hero a glare, pulling himself closer to the ground he waited for Twilight to elaborate.

Twilight must have seen something, perhaps heard, but it’s hard to tell, he’d like to think, being the oldest of them all, he’s the most knowing, the wisest. But here, in an unfamiliar Hyrule, Twilight is the one to be listened to.

Twilight pulled his hand from beside him; his hand was held beside his head as he signified for Time to wait. The pelted hero was glancing around nervously, Time held himself as steady as he could, his armor labored his breathing at this angle, and his sword was too large to be properly hidden.

Twilight crawled backwards a few paces, pulling himself out of the underbrush they had slid into. Though as soon as Twilight was out and visible, the hero shifted into his wolf form. Time didn’t have the flexibility to look back at Twilight as he crawled away, and now that Twilight was a wolf, any hope for communication was lost.

Time listened silently, but the only sounds that he could hear were the surrounding fauna.

With a grunt he repositioned himself to be crouched beside the bush, rather than under. As much as he would have preferred to stay where he was, as it was under Twilights direction, he knew he’d be more prone to be injured if he had stayed that way.

Twilight looked around, the familiarity of the forest was comforting, but incredibly disheartening as well. They hadn’t teleported anywhere near familiar grounds; the path Legend and Wind were sent on was likely a two-day path to a settlement. And since he hadn’t been around, he doesn’t know if there have been any attacks and or evacuations.

It’ll likely be impossible to reach Zelda before they are whisked away again, these forests aren’t particularly home to anything, not even to monsters, these forests are known borders to other neighboring nations.

Or in other words, these forests keep things in and out, a perfect place to stay for short periods of time, only if you know how to live off the land, travelers tend to stay away from this area, and thus, there is no way to know the situation of his Hyrule.

These woods are expansive, and from what he’s been smelling, monsters have made these woods their home, but just like he had noted before being taken to Wild’s Hyrule these smells are strange.

They are surrounded by black-blooded monsters, and he can only hope he can find a way around them and that Time stays put until he comes back.

The entire group knows that Time had sacrificed his stealth for defense which isn’t something to be ashamed of. But had he tried to get Time to follow, they would have been found much faster and swarmed before they could be ready.

Twilights ears perked from one side to the other as he tracked the path he was making, the monsters seem to be hardly densely populated, luckily, but it seems that the monster’s goal was to trap, rather than defend. They’re everywhere, two or three every mile or so.

And it’s very hard to tell whether they really are his monsters, or mixes of the different Hyrule’s.

Sky was somewhere around here, that much they know, but somehow, while they walked through the portal, Sky was dropped into another and was no where to be found.

Flicking his head back towards Time he paused. He crouched lower to the ground, blending in with the surrounding trees and grass. With no visual it was hard to tell whether the monsters were alerted or simply talking. They had been silent this entire time, till now.

With a path mostly made, Twilight deemed it necessary to travel back to Time, they’d be overpowered alone, and while they’ll still be outnumbered with each other, they’ll be able to fight together, which is better than alone.

Time spotted Twilight crouch his way through the grass and weeds. It looked like a predator hunting, Time likely would have been alarmed had he not know Twilight was the wolf.

Twilight shook as he stood, slowly he transformed back to his human self, Time noted how worried the hero looked.

“We’re surrounded by monsters, everywhere.” he said under his breath. Time blinked, “You… Decided to tell me that now?” He frowned, although giving a lecture now was hardly smart.

“What about the others.” Time added, earning a nod from Twilight. “The others should be safe, considering their experience, I hadn’t noticed the monsters until we got here.” He motioned to where they were crouching.

“But these woods, like I warned, are about just as magical as any other one, and can surprise someone, and with Sky missing, I feel the monsters aren’t a coincidence.” He scowled. Time bit the inside of his mouth, Wild, Hyrule and Four were likely to notice if something was off, and with that realization, he knew they wouldn’t really stay put.

But with their group, he knows they should be fine, he’s worried for Wind and Legend though, the two are formidable, but they tend to bicker. Hopefully Legend reigns in his snide comments and Wind listens to Legend.

“And Sky?” Time asked.

Twilight frowned, “It’s impossible to know where he might be.” He admitted. “Stamina, nor forests, are Sky’s strong suit, he’s better when the air is thinner, and when he has space to fight.” Twilight noted silently.

“I’m confident he’ll be fine… But I’m not sure about unscathed.” Twilight answered hesitantly. Time didn’t respond, he had been aware of the same thing, and he had the same worries.

“We’ll avoid the monsters, but if the monsters’ intentions are to trap, rather than defend, it’s likely we’ll have to try and get passed them.” Time said, standing at his full height.

Twilight followed suit, “Follow me, for now.” He nodded, plan A, try and get away from the monsters, Plan B, get passed them. Noted.

The two of them walked carefully through the terrain, being a forest, it’s filled with things that they need to avoid. And with a clunky set of armor, it’ll take a while.

Chapter Text

Sky opened his eyes hesitantly, turning his head quickly, he realized he had been the only one to fall through the ground. A part of him is glad that he was, but as he stared at the forest surrounding him, drowning out any light that might have gotten through, he wishes he wasn’t.
He checked himself, patting down his bag and legs, He still had Fi, although just as she had been since the start of the adventure, she was quiet. Other than a few bruises on his legs from the uncomfortable landing, he was fine. Bruises or no, he’d have to get moving soon.

The forest was damp, dark, and infested, infested with bugs it seemed. He didn’t like bugs. At all. After he could truly explore the forest on the surface, he was incredibly fascinated with the fauna, and still is, honestly. But bugs were to be avoided until he knew what they were.

Bugs, or spiders specifically, were venomous.

Sky held his breath as he passed by a web, it was empty, but from what he’s aware of, Spiders don’t stray very far from their webs.

“Why’d it have to be me…” He whispered. Trekking the forest was simple enough, of course the bugs and occasional rodent would always surprise him. He had dealt with so little during the time he had to save Zelda, and defeat demise. It was likely that the fauna had left during demise’s imprisonment, he himself was nauseated the moment he found the seal.

Sky bit his lip as he paused to take a moment, he didn’t recognize these woods and without the other heroes he was totally lost. Not only mentally, but physically too, he can’t hope to guess which woods these may belong to, and when it came to finding his way out of a forest, he’s a total novice.

“Isn’t it a thing to stay put when your lost…?” He joked quietly, but he hardly felt humor in the statement. The woods don’t look to be getting any thinner as he walks around, the only good part is that the woods aren’t getting any thicker.

With a groan he pulled his backpack from his shoulder, and after a few minutes of rummaging he found what he wanted. The owl, still as cold as ever, with no other option, he’d have to figure out how to utilize the magic properties of the thing, to try and make a beacon.

He had wanted to save it for Zelda, but he’s sure he can always find something else to give her.

From what he’s aware of, the item will work best if it’s activated, how to activate it? Sky doesn’t know. He’s not particularly familiar with magic, he knows of it, and usually he can get around magic pretty easily, but without any sort of guide, he’s working only on guesswork.

He isn’t very magic orientated and probably will never be, but either the other heroes will find him first, or the monsters will, he doubts there will be any in between. He can always hope, though.

The owl was cold, thanks to the cold wind magic that the colgera had utilized, and Wild had informed him it was likely the owl provided its user heat protection, which he figured Zelda would enjoy, but again, he can always find something else.

So, the wind properties are probably the only thing he can properly work with, without anything to cause the cold to mitigate somewhere he doubts he’ll be successful in trying to freeze the forest. An updraft, a powerful one, is what he’s looking to create, the wind is cold, harsh, and loud when it’s strong enough. And knowing how strong Colgera’s own winds were, he has high hopes.

Sky fiddled with the owl, turning it from one direction to the other, he could tell it was working, the cold was beginning to numb his fingers, but he couldn’t figure out how to make it powerful enough to work as a beacon.

As he was beginning to crouch towards the ground to sit, he twisted his head as a bush moved. He bit the inside of his mouth, pocketing the owl. He stared at the bush for an uncomfortable amount of time before he backed towards a tree.

Sky moved behind the tree, looking around he noticed the forest was eerily quiet. He may be new to trekking through forests, but he knows a quiet forest isn’t a good sign. Theres a predator nearby and he doubts it’s an animal, all the bugs have silenced themselves and the smaller animals have long since ran away.

Sky didn’t look past the tree, figuring whatever it was in the bushes hoping to ambush him, was waiting for him to come into sight again to do so. He sighed deeply, “Well, I really only see one solution to this.” He muttered with a slight grimace.

Looking up the tree he began his ascent to the top, there was a pretty good branch he could sit on, so perhaps, whatever monster was trying to ambush him, wouldn’t look up.

Gripping onto a branch Sky pulled himself to the top, much to his disdain the leaves rattled as the branches moved to accustom his weight. Looking down, Sky realized he had set his backpack down, and as he hid behind the tree, he neglected to pick it back up.

Cursing under his breath he decided to stare at the bush, with his new vantage point he could see behind it, and much to his relief and paranoia, whatever moved it, was gone. He could faintly see prints on the ground, bigger than a rabbit or mouse, but he couldn’t help to discern what it might have been.

Sky looked back ahead of himself, he couldn’t help but wonder how the others were doing, and if they were doing any better than he was. The owl was cold in his pocket, and stupidly heavy. If he couldn’t figure out how to make the beacon, he was done for.

Whatever it was that was in the bushes wasn’t harmless and the fact that he had fallen through another portal, different from the others, something about it, is surely planned.

“We aren’t getting anywhere.” Wind groaned; Legend only grunted in response. Slowing to a stop the two just stared ahead of them in silence. They may have changed directions, but even now they find themselves next to the path, just before they entered the forest.

Legend grit his teeth, “It’s not a barrier, it’s a monster keeping us here.” He growled lowly. Wind frowned but accepted the verdict. “Could try ta…” He trailed off, though as Legend didn’t say anything, Wind continued, “Set somethin on fire?” He shrugged slowly. Legend blinked before huffing.

“That’s the best you can come up with?” He sighed. Wind made an affronted noise, opening his mouth to speak, Legend interrupted him. “Hey. I didn’t say we weren’t going to do it.” he said, crossing his arms. “All I’m saying, is that the really the best you got?” He snickered.

Wind gaped at the veteran before grinning. “Do ya got anythin?” Legend nodded. “A fire rod.” He confirmed, shortly after he took it out of his pack.

Legend ignored the glare from Wind, “You’re not touching it.” He stated simply. Wind grunted but didn’t argue. While he wouldn’t have minded starting the fire, he knows Legend is very touchy when it comes to his stuff.

“Uhm.” Wind began, as Legend carefully made a pile of dried bark around a dead tree.

“What.” Legend grunted, as he pulled the rod to the front of him. Wind looked at the glowing red rod with anticipation, but a small part of him couldn’t help but worry. “What if this doesn’t work. How do barriers work, or this magic?”

Legend paused, but it was too late to mitigate Winds worries, the fire erupted quickly, much faster than it would have normally. The rods magic was powerful. Concentrated.

“What’s the context of your question?” Legend asked carefully. He would have snapped, he almost did, his concentration being broken by the younger heroes’ worries. “Like, what if the fire spreads, and we have to get away from it, will we be able to?” Wind gritted his teeth.

Legend paused before he looked at the fire, “We’ll cross that hypothetical bridge when we get to it.” He said as he dragged Wind away from the spreading fire. While he admits the fire was a good idea, now that Wind was bringing It up that it may not only swallow the monster causing this, but it might also swallow them too. The wind is currently blocked by whatever barrier is around them, but if the wind is too strong, it might make it impossible to run away from the flames.

“Do you see that?” Four pointed towards the sky. Hyrule and Wild looked, smoke billowed into the air wildly. “I do.” Hyrule said with a hint of dread. “What if it’s monsters? They set fires all the time.” He added. Wild nodded, “True, but it could be the other setting up a smoke signal, my monsters use flame arrows, so maybe there is a fight.” Wild said hesitantly.

While he hopes the monsters are just cooking some meat, it’s also a very real possibility that it’s a fight.

“Then we can go that way.” Four said confidently. “Besides, even if it is just a couple of monsters, maybe the others would have seen it too.” He smiled. Hyrule nodded, but remained silent.

The air was tense, and now smelled of smoke and ash, the worst smell of all was perhaps the leaves that were going up in flames.

The three of them quickly made their way to the smoke, it wasn’t too far, but the forest, being as thick as it was, was hard to maneuver around. “The leaves are forming a canopy.” Four pointed out with a grimace. “We’ll need a light.” He added.

Hyrule nodded, “I’m sure we can find a stick to act as a torch.” He smiled. The dark wasn’t too much of a problem for him, but he’d prefer to see than not at all.

“I have a flame blade that’ll work.” Wild said. Four stared, “You do?”

Wild nodded, the pad on his belt hook emanated a light as he tapped and swiped on its screen. Soon enough, a few blue dots, which formed into the silhouette of a sword took shape and the blue was instantly replaced with red, as the flame blade solidified.

“That’s the same one you threw that one time, isn’t it?” Hyrule pointed. Wild nodded, “I try to save my elemental blades for emergencies, they’re in short supply in my Hyrule these days.” He frowned.

The mages that created them and the arrows are in short supply, if there is any, they had gone back to the simple ways of using the different objects, of course with the blooming of the elemental fruits, it’s been much simpler. They no longer had to risk getting monster parts for it, as good as they were, they were so desirable that travelers were getting hurt to try and sell the parts.

“Interesting.” Four hummed. “I know you’ve already shown me the pad, but I truly have never seen anything like it.” His eyes grew purple, before he could rant, he shook his head, his eyes green he pointed, “lets go, though. I’m sure you can show me more later.”

“Of course.” Wild nodded.

The three grew silent again as they stepped over various weeds. Hyrule would occasionally pick up a flower or two, but even Hyrule refused to get off track. If there was a fight, they’d be needed, especially Hyrule if anyone was terribly hurt.

As they pushed past a log, the three froze as they heard a yelp, it wasn’t Hylian, but Wild recognized it. “It’s a fight.” he stated quickly. Wild took the lead, Hyrule chased after while Four remained in the back.

It was a small clearing, but hardly. Trees grew left and right, the grass, while it clearly used to be tall has since been burned. But in the middle were several bokoblins, while a singular Moblin threw various items behind the wall of bokoblins.

Time was bloodied, but otherwise looked more than capable of staying in the fight, though he’s since abandoned his sword, it’s hilt looked to be glowing.

Wolfie, but Wild knew it was Twilight, had taken a bad hit on his front leg, while not broken, it wasn’t in its place anymore. The bokoblin took advantage of Twilight mauling another monster and took the shot it seemed.

The three looked at each other, Hyrule was the first on the field, he swiped his sword at the bokoblin who was walking towards Wolfie before turning and pulling Wolfie off the field.

Four hmphed at the action and motioned Wild to go ahead, “Support Time, we’ll be there soon.” He nodded.

Wild grinned in affirmation before doing as he was told, favoring his flame blade he pulled it in front of him as he slid besides Time, who, now upon closer inspection, had severe burns on his palms, his knuckles were split and bloodied.

“Have you been fighting with your bare hands.” Wild shouted, shocked. Time grunted before nodding. “I don’t know what happened, “But the Moblin threw something, and it hit my sword, it’s too hot to use.” He growled.

Wild nodded, “Ok, ok.” he said quickly. He ripped the pad from his belt before tossing it to Time, “Decide whether or not you’re good to wield a sword or throw things from it.” Wild shouted as he pushed forward.

Hyrule and Wolfie were nowhere to be seen, they were probably hiding in a surrounding bush.

Time only took a few seconds to watch as Wild jumped into the fray, as the Moblin threw its various magic items it had been not only hitting them but hitting the bokoblins as well, allowing them to have fought for as long as they did.

He looked at his hands, he had yet to truly feel it, but he knew it couldn’t be worse than 2nd degree burns. Using a sword wouldn’t help him, he’d rip off the damaged skin and pull at the other layers underneath the 1st.

Time looked at the items Wild had, he had a lot, but some were likely more helpful than others. On the fly he grabbed a splash fruit, chucking it, he hit a bokoblin, it didn’t do much, but stopped its assault towards Wild.

He huffed as he realized the water hadn’t done many favors for his hands either.

Although he’s more than capable of continuing, the question is, is it a good idea too? The water cleaned his hands sure, but the adrenaline is sure to wear off soon. Burns is hard to ignore, and he’s worried about the lacerations that are sure to come of them. If his hands don’t heal properly or he damages them beyond repair, he’ll never hold his sword again.

Time couldn’t help but glance at Wild, his hands were covered by strange gloves. He wonders idly if that’s how Wild felt when his hands became the way they were. He’s seen them without the gloves, their mangled, basically. Whatever happened couldn’t be reversed.

Wild took a few steps back as he avoided the trajectory of a rock thrown by the Moblin. These monsters sparsely bled black, the infection if that’s what it was, hadn’t truly taken its hold. Which puts a hinder on Fours theory that dark Link was here.

“We’re here! Whad’we do!” A green Four yelled. Behind him were the other three, the red one was quick to grab Time’s sword, likely having noticed the problem.

Time watched with shock as Red pulled the sword before grinning awkwardly, “I uh, I’m not much for great swords…” He huffed. Time didn’t say anything, but Red was holding the hilt with little to no issue, “Does it not burn? Did it not affect my sword?” Time questioned.

Red shook his head wildly in response, “Oh, no!” he said quickly. “Don’t touch it, I’m good with fire magic, so I’m spreading the heat evenly, so I can touch it.” He explained. “It was just super concentrated on the handle; the monster must have known it would have incapacitated you if he got the hilt.” He frowned.

“Vio said the monsters didn’t feel super infected, but they’ve got the smarts of a fully infected monster.” Red muttered.

Time blinked before he looked at his hands once more, “You’ve got this?” He asked. Red blinked before nodding, “Over there. –“ He pointed. “Hyrule can help you, they’ve found a good spot.” He added.

With a nod, Time stood; his hands ached as he stretched them to hand the pad to Red, who took it with a small smile. “Quickly, we’ve got it handled.” He assured Time.

Blue frowned as he and Vio looked at each other, these monsters were surely infected, but their blood was mostly red. It wasn’t the time to discuss, so the two just noted it as they went forward.

Green Yelped as Wild knocked into his side, “Oof-“ “Wha-“ He began.

“Sorry, sorry.” Wild gasped as he pulled green to the side. “Sorry.” He said again. “But that Moblin needs to go.” He pointed. Green recovered quickly, the bokoblin he was fighting has since fallen to the ground, not because of his own strikes though, as he looked closer, he realized the Bokoblin, while seemingly fine, had scorched feet.

“It’s throwing stuff too wildly to fight with any strategy.” Green noted aloud.

Wild nodded, “Exactly, while its throwing stuff randomly, it knows what it’s doing, it just doesn’t care if he hits the other monsters.” He huffed.

The Moblin was larger than typical, but it could be easily excused as the fact it’s just taller than normal, rather than a effect from the infection. It was lanky, but it had muscle just as any Moblin would have. While Wild believes he could take it on alone, with the fire charges it keeps throwing as well as rocks, it’s not a good idea.

“I can distract it, you hit it.” Wild said after a moment. “Once you get a good hit, it should stagger, and I can start attacking it too.” He added.

Green frowned, personally he didn’t like the idea of using anyone as a distraction, no matter the situation, but if Wild stays true to his word, then it should be fine.

“I’m going to put my sword away for now, so I can utilize my shield.” Wild said after he realized Greens Hesitance.

“I don’t plan on getting hit with any fire charges.” He joked lightly. He’s had enough burns for one lifetime.

Green nodded, “Ok, I’ll follow you, then.” He motioned with his hand, Wild nodded, taking the lead.

Vio and Blue were doing a good job at distracting and fighting the other monsters, and while Wild isn’t sure where Red went, he’ll probably be back soon.

As Wild charged forward, he jumped and slid on the ground to avoid the crossfire of a thrown club. Wild ignored the heat of his sword on his back as he pulled the shield from the strap on his shoulder blade.

The Moblin roared as it took a few steps back, noting the presence of Wild. It hadn’t yet realized that Wild was going to be purely on the defensive, so it stood in place as it watched him, waiting for Wild to make a move.

But as the two stared at each other, waiting for the other to make the first move, Green ran from his spot. The Moblin yelped as he noticed the green figure running towards it, surely realizing what exactly what was happening.

In a fit of surprise, it grabbed a burning rock from its pouch on its hip before chucking it at Green, Wild huffed as he threw his shield to block it, Green hardly slowed down as he watched the shield and rock collide, sparking in the air.

The side of the shield emanated red on its side, whatever those rocks were, their purpose was to heat up metal, it’s likely those were used for smithing, but the Moblin somehow had gotten his hands on it.

The handle itself was fine, Wild ran to the shield, careful of the top as he secured it in front of him again. The Moblin turned towards Wilds sporadic movement, ignoring Green as the hero prepared an attack from behind.

Wild glanced around, again, Vio and Blue were handling themselves fine, the bokoblins numbers are dwindling. Wherever Red was, is still a mystery but Time seems to have gone as well, it’s probably for the best.

As Wild stared and moved from side to side to make the Moblin pause, Green roared from behind causing the Moblin to spin on it’s feet, although soon after Green grunted as he pushed his sword into the Moblins stomach, forcing the beast to fall onto its back.

It roared and screamed, swiping left and right to get Green off, which worked but the sword was pulled, causing the wound to split more, the wound gushed fully red blood, but as soon as it left the warmth of the Moblins body, it turned a dusty brown. Oxidizing faster than blood ever should.

Green took a few paces back, collecting himself, Wild threw his shield to the dirt, pulling his sword from his back he shoved the flame blade into the beasts eye, it screeched as it writhed in pain, blinded from the blades light and essence it wiggled blindly on the ground trying to swipe Wilds feet from under him.

It screeches turned to gurgles as his injuries came too fast to heal, it’s organs were likely pierced from Greens assault, probably the reason behind the abdominal blow in the first place.

It writhed some more, but as seconds turned to minutes, it was clear that the muscles were just twitching as the flame blade charred the Moblins muscles.

Green and Wild looked at one another, each ridden with sweat from the heat emanating from the monster. Probably out of morbid curiosity Green reached for the pack that carried the smithing rocks before humming. “Well, I call dibs.” He said with a small smirk.

Wild huffed before waving his hand, “You four would probably use those better than any monster or us ever could.” He said easily, earning a bark of laughter from behind him. Wild jumped slightly, but realized quickly it was Blue, “You’ve got that right!” He chuckled.

The anger prone version of Four took the compliment with pride, before pushing past Wild and getting the rocks from Green who was more than willing to give it to Blue.

“These probably were made as a weapon, if they were smithing rocks, I think they would ‘a been smoother.” Blue noted. “Bumby rocks like these might have some intense sparks.” he added, holding a rock to show off what he was talking about.

“Though, good regardless, good for Great swords.” Vio said, crossing his arms. Earning a small nod from Blue, “You think that’s the last of em?” Blue asked as he pocketed the rock.

Wild watched as Vio nodded, motioning around the now charred and bloodies clearing, “The only objects stopping the wind from blowing are the trees.” He confirmed.

Green and Blue nodded, taking the Vio’s word for it, if the pattern continues, it’s likely Red’s fire, Blue is water, Green is earth, then that means Vio is wind.

Wild looked around, and as soon as he did, a red figure popped out from behind a bush, “Over here!” He waved.

The four sword heroes all grinned at each other before running to a separate part of the forest, although Wild doesn’t know what exactly they were doing, it’s probably a good guess that they’re going to merge.

Wild ignored the four as he walked towards Hyrule, Time and Twilight. Twilight was indeed Twilight now, though.

“What happened?” Wild asked as he pushed past the bush hiding the three. Time huffed, “The grass was so tall that we didn’t see the bokoblins right in front of us.

Twilight nodded, “They had set a fire upwind, once I realized the monsters were there it was too late to get away without a fight.” He sighed. Time shook his head, “I feel, with how this whole trip has been so far, it would have been inevitable.” He said, a valid attempt to make Twilight feel better.

“Here, by the way.” Hyrule said, handing Wild his Purah pad. “Red had handed it to me, he didn’t really know what to do with it.” He added, as Wild took it.

“Do you need anything from it?” Wild asked with a frown. Hyrule’s pack was now smaller than before, it was clear he had to use a lot of his supplies to help Twilight with his dislocated arm and Times burned hands.

“I’ll ask if I need anything.” Hyrule nodded. But for now, I think they’ll be okay.” He nodded towards the two wounded. “Just bruisin for me, right?” Twilight confirmed. Hyrule nodded, “I’ve had to set a lot of dislocations, “I’m sure you’ll be fine in a couple of days.”

“Though, Time, I’ll admit, while I expect you to heal fine, thanks to my magic, you need to keep the usage of your hands to a minimum.” He ordered. “Holding stuff, light preferably, if fine, but you can’t cause your skin to stretch, or your hands will heal wrong.” He warned.

Time nodded, “I know, the Gorons have burned hands, though they’ve evolved to deal with it, I know what’ll happen to me if I don’t comply.”

Hyrule nodded in content, “The last thing you want is to be unable to wield your sword.” He hummed.

“Oh!” Hyrule spoke. “That reminds me, I’ve put his sword into your pad, If you have a smaller weapon-“ He paused. “For self defense Only.” He added. Time just nodded in response, it pushes comes to shove, which it likely will, he needs more than his hands to fight with.

“Oh, I can give you a scimitar?” Wild hummed. “Or maybe a demon carver…” Wild added slowly.

“Demon carver?” Time asked, intrigued. “It’s similar to a scimitar, but it’s a complete circle with spikes on it’s edges, they work pretty good as a throwing weapon too.” Wild shrugged.

Before Time could speak, Wild pulled it from his pad, the way it was designed made the term “Demon carver” make a lot of sense.

“Is that a typical weapon?” Time asked as he took it from Wilds offered hand. “No, not really.” Wild shrugged.

“The Yiga clan use them, though, only the higher ups do, when they have ‘em you can usually know they’re a mastered weapon user.

Time hummed along to the explanation, while he’s confident in his ability to use the weapon he can see why only the masters of the weapon would use these, the spikes are perfectly aligned in a circle, one wrong move and the weapon can hurt you instead of your opponent.

“It’s good for throwing.” Wild repeated. “It’s best you stick to that.” He added.

“How the tables have turned.” Time laughed but nodded regardless. “Of course, that’s the plan.” He paused. “Though, I was thinking about it, how did your hands become the way they are?” He asked.

Hyrule blinked, “Isn’t it because your tissue died?” He asked. Wild nodded, “Well yea, but that’s why I can’t use my arm.” He added. Although his missing fingers are because of the dead tissue it wasn’t the sole reason, which is why Time asked.

“A… Guardian.” Wild hesitated.

“Guardians don’t exist anymore, having been repurposed, but at some point, they ran rabid across my Hyrule, during the time they first… Became rabid.” He hummed. “I had to deal with a dozen of them at a time, to protect my Zelda.” He added context.

“Severely wounded and tired, I couldn’t fight anymore, so in a last-ditch effort I had accepted that I would die as a human shield for Zelda.” He became solemn. “Though, at the right moment, my Zelda was finally able to use the tri-force and deactivated the surrounding Guardians, saving my… life.” He paused.

Hyrule smiled, “I’m glad, I’m sure you fought well.” He said happily. Wild nodded a small smile on his face. “Of course.” He shrugged. “That was my time as a knight.”

Hyrule stared. “You were a knight?” He asked.

Wild nodded, “Used to be, as soon as I can, I’ll probably do just chore work, when I get back.” He said as he rubbed his shoulder.

Time was silent, “You were wounded and exhausted, how wounded?” he asked after a moment, having been quiet the past few minutes.

Wild blinked, “Oh uh.” He began before gesturing towards his face, “The guardians shoot a beam of hyper energy, these are burns.” He added.

“So, you know exactly what this feels like.” Time smirked, nodding towards his hands.

Wild just shrugged, “Well not really, at the moment I didn’t really feel anything, 3rd degree.” He hummed. Time stared, “So you know how to work with burned hands?” he asked, confused.

Again, Wild shrugged, looking more unsure by the second. “Well, no, they were healed by the time I used them again.” He explained.

Hyrule frowned, “But you would have had to use your hands, even just to lift them into the air...” he said with a frown. “Wait-.” He paused. “-Severely wounded and exhausted.” Hyrule repeated.

“You weren’t just ok and recovered as simple as that when Zelda saved you. Did you.” Hyrule said with a genuinely worried expression. Time frowned but as he looked at Wild, he realized it really wasn’t as simple as that.

“I fell into a… A sleep, a coma really.” He added quickly. “After I got hit.” He frowned.

“You’re okay now though, right?” Hyrule asked, worried, “No after-effects or anything?”

Time shook his head before Wild could respond, “No, a while ago, you talked to Sky about memory-loss, at the time I couldn’t really ask about it, though.” He hummed, “So you had memory loss from this battle with a guardian? I had assumed it was from you fighting Ganondorf.” He added.

Wild frowned before he sighed, rubbing his hand down his face, “No, I had gotten, say, an infection from when I fought Ganondorf.” He said gesturing at his shoulder.

“The guardian blast wiped my memory.” He said plainly. “I’ve only got five or six years of complete memory now.” He added.

Time blinked before his eyebrows furrowed, “You never got them back?” Hyrule looked more horrified than anything else. Wild shook his head, “No, only a few glimpses of my time as a knight with Zelda.” He admitted.

“But nothing else.” Wild added.

Hyrule shook his head, “But that shouldn’t be…” he trailed off. “I’m assuming you got those memories back because you remembered Zelda and the places the two of you were.” He explained.

“But nothing else, what about the castle? I’m sure you have one, being a knight, you should know it.” Hyrule rambled. Time realized just how uncomfortable Wild was at this point, “Hyrule you should… stop.” He said after a moment.

Hyrule cut off his mutterings before he looked at Wild, “Oh. Oh. I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to be... Rude or anything like that.” He began, waving his hands frantically.

Wild’s eyes widened before he shook his head. “No, you were asking the right questions.” He said with a small sigh.

“I was in a coma.” Wild began slowly. “For a long time Hyrule.” He finished somberly. Hyrule didn’t respond but his expression said enough.

Time shook his head, “We need to figure out where the rest of the heroes are, we need to regroup.” He said after another moment of silence. Wild nodded, more than eager to leave this conversation behind.

“First, we need to find Four.” Twilight said, his expression was blank. He’d been silent the entire time, he couldn’t find it in himself to really ask any questions, but with what he heard he couldn’t help but feel a little empty.

It’s just a reminder how poorly being a hero can go, or even just a knight. He supposes while Wild’s coma was horrible, something of the sort always has a chance of happening in this line of work. Hearing it out loud reminds him of that much.

“I’ll go grab Four.” Hyrule said quickly, giving a small smile toward Wild, who did the same.

“I’m sorry that I brought it up.” Time apologized once Hyrule left. Earning a frown from Wild. “No, like I said, Hyrule was asking the right questions, and so were you.” He admitted. “I’m not too sad about it, but don’t get me wrong, it’s just sobering to acknowledge.” He said honestly.

Time nodded, “I suppose I get that.” He said, “It reminds me of just how young you can be whisked away from your childhood just to carry a sword that may kill you in the end.” He said bitterly.

Wild nodded, while he fully understood what Time was saying, something about it was undoubtably personal, and as Twilight looked at Time, he knew he was probably right.

“Do you think Legend and Wind are okay? What about Warriors?” Wild asked after a moment, looking at Twilight.

“I’m not so sure about Warriors, the captain went on his own to search for Sky before we could really talk of anything.” Twilight said with a frown. “I’m sure Legend and Wind are okay, they took a path, monsters typically steer clear of those.” Twilight muttered.

Time hummed after a moment, “We’ve really ought to find them, it’s dangerous, evidently.” He said with a sigh, clearly talking about his hands.

“Of course.” Twilight added. Ignoring the pulsing ache in his arm he pushed himself to stand. “Unfortunately, both me and Time are likely out of any fights we might come across.” He acknowledged. “Focus on going forward, us to can look out for anything.”

Wild nodded, looking at Time he saw Time nodding as well, agreeing with the plan, and as Four and Hyrule came back, four looking bewildered and Hyrule still looking guilty they informed the two.

With nothing but their currently aching limbs they trekked forward, the canopy of trees kept the forest dark, regardless of the time of day. Though as the wind grew sharper and colder, it was evident the sun was setting.

Warrior’s throat was sore, he’s hardly been yelling for Sky except for every now and then, only when he knew it was unlikely for himself to be ambushed by any nearby monsters did he yell. His sword was warm in his hand as he pushed past a thick cluster of weeds. Pine seeds stuck to his pants like parasites, any time his skin touched the sides of his clothes he’d get scratched.

These woods weren’t meant to be simply walked through, there had to be several dozen trails littering the ground, but whether they were kept tidy and clear of all floras, it was hard to tell.

As he crossed over a tediously large branch, he looked around again, he paused as he looked at a few bags of what used to be filled with berries.

Berries were scattered here and there, and following them he found a backpack, an awfully familiar one. He had to have been walking for an hour or two, he sighed in relief once he found it.

“Hello? Sky?” Warriors called. To his genuine surprise the response was not only a grunt, but it also came from above him. Looking up, he saw the stark white of Sky’s sailcloth.

“Why are you in a tree?” he asked genuinely. Honestly, Sky just being in a tree rather than wandering around somewhere was certainly a better outcome than he expected.

“I was worried about the monsters.” Sky answered, he was too busy being relieved to really feel embarrassed. “I’m sure you could have dealt with them.” Warriors asked confused. “It looks like the worst that happened was that they robbed you.” He hmphed.

“Well yea.” Sky admitted with a shrug. “But quite unfortunately the group that patrolled here had 2 Moblins and like 5 bokoblins.” Sky added.

Warriors was about to retort, but then he paused. “Wait, wait.” He waved his hand. “Patrolled?” He frowned. Sky’s mouth snapped shut as he looked around, “Yes patrolled.” He said with a grimace.

“Do you know when they come around here?” Warriors asked worriedly as he gathered what little of what was left into Sky’s bag.

Climbing from his spot on the tree, he answered, “No, I can’t tell the time at all with the canopy.” He said, worried.

Warriors bit the inside of his cheek as he handed the bag to Sky. “Don’t worry too much about it, climbing the tree was probably a good idea.” He admitted as Sky shoved around his bag.

“Appreciate it.” Sky groaned.

Warriors didn’t respond as he led the way back to where he came from, although he doubts with how much time has passed its likely he’ll get lost, but it’s better to be away from the patrolling group of monsters.

“Is everyone else, okay?” Sky asked after a moment. Warriors glanced at Sky before nodding, “Four was sick last I checked, but it’s been a while.” He sighed. Sky nodded, “Ok.” He said simply.

As they walked, the silence more comforting than not, the two didn’t really have much to talk about, and the worry that they were just feet away from a group of monsters was eating away at them.

Sky’s silently glad though, that he didn’t have to use the owl, it was a good idea, and he’s sure it would have worked. But still, he had wanted to give it to Zelda, he feels that she really will enjoy the gift.

As the two walked something began to nag at the back of his mind, like he was forgetting something. But he knew he had looked through his bag, and has the owl, his sword.

“Um… Do you know if I forgot to mention something?” Sky asked hesitantly. Warriors gave him an odd look before he frowned. “I feel like I’m forgetting something too.” He admitted.

Sky blinked, “Why would we both feel that way?” He asked genuinely. Warriors just shrugged. “Could be guilt, but I don’t know what I’d feel guilty about.” He considered.

“I’m sure we have everything, and we have no reason to be particularly guilty at the moment.” Sky said simply.

Warriors opened his mouth to reply, a sudden pull made him stop in place. “Hey- Sky.” He paused. “I think this is when a-“

Before Warriors could finish his sentence, a large black portal appeared behind him. While he didn’t fall through, the feeling of the rift opening behind him was enough to make his mouth snap shut.

“Hahh.” Sky said shocked. The portal didn’t seem bad, bits of light emitted from it, it was surely different than the portal that had separated him from the group hours earlier.

“Not even a day.” Warriors said with an annoyed expression. “We’re separated still.” He stated. “What the hell is going on.” He added sharply.

Sky didn’t have a response, but as the feeling of guilt swirled heavier in his stomach, he knew the time to go through the portal willingly was closing. “I don’t… We don’t have a choice.” Sky said sadly.

“We never do.” Warriors huffed. “Let’s go. Hopefully the rest of the group will be on the other end.” He said optimistically, though even Sky was doubtful.

Warriors went first, though Sky followed just as quickly. He didn’t allow himself the time to doubt the portal, to doubt the mission, to doubt Hylia.

Chapter Text

The fire, in all its red-hot glory, spread wildly. Legend could tell they were safe, they’d run for a while, only now did they stop, looking at the wildfire behind them. By now they would have been engulfed, but it was obvious whatever it was that was causing the barrier, either fled or was overtaken by the flames.
Though the heat was getting to them.

Wind was trying to catch his breath, but as he breathed the boy was just inhaling hot air, making him cough it back out. They were lucky the smoke hadn’t really fallen to the ground yet, rather it was just rising to the sky.

Legend bit the inside of his cheek as he looked around, although they’ve been released by the magic, they’ve strayed far from the path they were supposed to be on. “We really should have thought it through better.” Legend rasped as he rubbed his forehead.

Wind grunted in response.

“Let’s avoid fires like these from now on.” Legend paused. “If we can.” He added. Wind nodded, although Legend wasn’t looking at him.

“Ye think everyone else is good?” Wind said breathlessly. “I’ma positive they’ve saw the fire, no?” Legend was silent, “Lets hope they did, but let’s worry about finding the path again.” He said with a sigh. He really did wish he had an answer, but until they see it for themselves, they won’t know.

“You think we got the thing?” Wind asked as they made their way away from the fire.

Legend grunted, “I think so, but I can’t give a definitive.” He said, annoyed. “I’m sure if it did get away though…” He trailed off. “It probably won’t bother us again.” He sniffed.

Wind shrugged.

“I wonder how long we’ve been in a barrier for.” Legend frowned. Wind looked at him, eyes narrowed. “Bet for a long time.” He said simply.

Legend shrugged his bag over his shoulders as he thought about it. “Probably.” He said with a huff. Biting his lips, he thought about what exactly he may have missed because of the barrier the imp had created.

While he’s no senser by any means, if there was a battle going on, he’d know. Thanks to Four’s and Hyrule’s magic, it’d be hard not to notice. But regardless of how easy it would have been without the barrier, it’s as simple as that, there was a barrier keeping him from accurately observing his surroundings.

As he walked it seemed to grow darker, looking around he realized that it was simply getting darker out. The forest was the thickest of thick, one of the harsher woods he’s seen in a long time, but rather than the canopy of leaves making their surroundings get darker, it was edging on nightfall.

“How long were we in there-“ Wind began, noticing the same thing as Legend. “It’d be starlight soon!” He huffed in exasperation.

Legend nodded numbly at Winds outburst. “The barrier did more than loop us, it seems.” He said slowly.

Legend held up his hand to keep Wind from talking as he looked around. Wind, not wanting to disrupt, snapped his mouth shut with an audible click.

Legend stopped moving slowly, Wind copying, trying to see what Legend must have noticed. While it’s possible the barrier not only looped them, but it looped time as well, disrupting their surroundings the longer they were trapped, but something was different.

The forest, although different, didn’t have the same length of grass they’ve been annoyingly stuck with as they looped through the forest before they just set the woods on fire.

“Maybe the looping was just in our heads?” Wind said uncharacteristically unsure.

Legend silently was impressed Wind had the same train of thought but shook his head regardless. “That’s not how barriers that cause looping work.” Legend said with a frown.

Wind shrugged, not suggesting anything else, he’s not overly familiar with this kind of stuff, (Maybe he should try to be when this whole thing is over).

“The trees look the same?” Legend asked, though it was expressed more so as a statement. Wind looked around at the trees that surrounded them, they looked the same, the bark was as barky as before, the leaves are as green as before.

Wind looked around some more, eventually getting to the sky, the sun was out of view but the oranges were clear over the trees, but stars were beginning to show. Wind sniffed as he crossed his arms. Nothing seemed…

“Hey uh.” Wind began slowly, Legend looked at him, quickly looking at where the hero was looking.

“That’s the direction we came from, yea?” Wind asked.

Legend grunted in affirmative. “So, what, what’s that got to do with anything, and the sky, apparently.” He gestured.

“That’s where smoke should be.” Wind said quickly. “The fire didn’t just- go out? Unless it’s gotta somethin to do with yer fire rod?” He added with a hesitant intensity.

Legend grew silent, his hand paused as he crossed his arms again, no longer gesturing towards the sky. “You are…” He looked at the sky dumbfounded. “Right.” He added slowly. “That is very weird.” He groaned.

Wind snickered, though you could tell he wasn’t enjoying the situation any more than Legend was.

“Where are we?” Legend asked as he slowly looked ahead of himself, the forest, as thick as he previously noted, as similar as the one from before, heeded no answers.

“He’s not getting anything.” Wild said with a sigh of defeat. “Twi- we should stop, get off your leg- paw?” Hyrule said, confusion striking after a moment. Wolfie grunted, and soon enough Twilight, the hero rather than the wolf was present once again.

The four of them were trying to find the way back to the path, the one Twilight had originally sent Wind and Legend on. But it’s been fruitless, any smells according to Twilight has been wiped, not a singular old track to follow, just… gone.

Time rubbed his forehead with the back of his hand, sweat marred his body, although infection wasn’t obvious on his wounds, the older hero’s temperature was spiking. Twilight, even in his wolf form, couldn’t use his arm.

Four gripped the hilt of his sword with a grimace, “We’re lost, no doubt about it.” He said simply. “We’ve ought to just go forward-“ He pointed, “That’s how this adventure seems to be, anyway.” Four said with a sigh.

Hyrule rolled his eyes, though he doesn’t disagree. Wild looked at Time and then to Twilight, the hero that this world belonged to, and neither said anything to retort the statement, both likely out of ideas.

“I wasn’t expecting anyone to actually agree.” Four said with a shrug, though he ignored his own thoughts telling him that the idea was stupid. The four of them walked at a typical pace, stepping over anything that really got in the way.

Warriors shielded his eyes as he exited the portal, the forest from before was a hell of a lot darker than here. Sky winced as he followed behind, having the same thoughts.

“Woah.” Sky breathed. Warriors looked at the land before them, they were on some sort of ledge, a cavern, though old and weary was just behind them.

From where they were they saw a cathedral to their right; it was in a beautiful state. He has a cathedral of the same essence back in his own time, although the smaller churches they had littered around have since been abandoned, only now are they really being rebuilt and cleaned.

“Is this your world?” Warriors asked after a moment, his time to ponder the land over.

Sky shook his head, a frown growing, “If you’re asking me then I doubt this is another place of yours.” He said with a sigh. Warriors responded with a short nod. “Then we’re here without the Link to associate it to.” He groaned. Although the state of peace was reassuring.

From where they were they could see that they were on an uplifted plateau of sorts, the path along the ground towards the church was littered with Hylians, some handled stands, selling food or clothing. The merchants were certainly taking advantage of the popularity of the church.

“It’d be dumb to ask where we are wouldn’t it?” Sky joked.

Warriors snickered alongside the other, “It would.” He hummed. “Let me do the talking.” He said simply. Sky hardly felt affronted, in fact, he was relieved.

The two walked down the hill, a small cove to the right of them held a few Hylians, they looked to be the thief type, so the two of them avoided speaking to them, a merchant would be better. The three Hylians sitting around the fire eyed them, one of them sneering as the two heroes averted their eyes.

A few of the Hylians gave them a wide berth, Warriors easily excused it, it seems wherever here is, this land doesn’t really have a lot of travelers who would carry swords and the like.

Warriors looked at Sky to see the first hero looking around, seemingly awed by the terrain, while he’d be doing the same in any other scenario, since it’s just the two of them, one of them must pay attention.

Warriors snagged Skys shoulder as the boy kept walking, the captain ignored the yelp of surprise in favor of looking at the wares of the merchant in front of them. While Warriors had no intention of spending any Rupees on any merchants here, he can’t help but feel intrigued by the items.

They seemed to be more of the spiritual type, almost half the items that were on display were gone, sold to a passerby.

“Anything special today?” Warriors asked, gesturing more towards the castle. The merchant looked at him oddly before nodding, obviously deciding to forget whatever he was thinking.

“It’s the anniversary death of the queen.” He said somberly, “Though I respect her wishes, she’s had preferred a party to the glum of a funeral.” He said with a small smile.

Warriors was quiet before he nodded, “I had assumed as much, I’ve never met anyone who’d want those to party rather grieve.” He said with a small shrug. As Warriors turned to Sky the boy looked a little shaken, probably new to the aspect of a party rather than a funeral.

The merchant ignored the younger hero in favor of agreeing to Warriors earlier statement. “Of course, no wonder you asked, then.” He said with a nod, as the two walked away Warriors ignored the glare he felt on the back of his head, the merchant had probably expected them to buy something after exchanging small talk.

“A party?” Sky finally asked, his expression not much better than before.

Warriors nodded, “Some Hylians would much prefer a party, but it’s not uncommon to have a funeral first, so those who want to, can pay their respects.” He said, gesturing to a small group, of what must have been a family, dressed in black, though they held various foods and treats as they talked animatedly about something.

Sky looked only slightly appeased, so Warriors continued. “Gorons, a laid-back species, are known for their parties rather than funerals, it’s actually pretty rare to have a funeral at all.” He said with a shrug. “Though you can excuse it to their extended lifespan, I know if I lived a couple hundred years, I’d probably get tired too.” He mused.

The first hero snickered before fully relaxing, taking the answer for what it was, he supposed personally while he’d expect those to grieve for him, he’d want them to move on, and a party is a pretty good way to do that.

As they walked closer to the end of the plateau they noticed a large dip in the ground, one that opened to the floor of the earth. Warriors eyed the guards warily, a couple being stationed in front of the doors, but ultimately decided to ignore them, even though he’d scold them personally for their inattentive gazes, he supposed it was a day of celebration, even he would let his guard down, even slightly.

He could see castle town in the distance, but as they walked, he knew it’d be a bit of a walk, it’d take a while. But between the plateau and the castle itself, a carnival- festival, all sorts of things littered the ground.

Sky couldn’t help but blink at the flying birds, like the one he’d seen in a hollow-genic form, was it… Tulin? He saw a race, though Hylian like, were tall, muscular and almost all of them were darker, from the sun. Though they were also all woman, everywhere he looked.

“I should have guessed this would have been an event celebrated all across Hyrule.” Warriors hmphed. “It makes blending in easier, though.” He added with a shrug.

Sky nodded slowly, looking at those who decided to look at them before ultimately deciding they didn’t care about the armored Hylians.

“Link!” a high-pitched squeal yelled behind the two of them. Sky and Warriors looked at one another before they saw the girl running towards Sky. Out of obligation Sky caught the girl before she could fall to the ground, having likely done the same thing several times before to her own Link.

Sky blinked at Warriors before putting his full attention on the little girl, the girl looked at Sky with a strange expression before she frowned. It looked odd on her face, even though they had just met a few moments ago.

“Link?” The girl repeated her earlier words, “No.” She shook her head, figuring it out herself. “You’ve ought to be out cousins, that pops were talking about.” She pointed. Warriors stared at the girl before shaking his head, “No I’m sure we just look alike.” He laughed humorously. Although he was certainly nervous.

The girl pouted before crossing her arms, “No way! You look too much like Linky, you’ve just got moms sisters features, I’m sure!” She said, pointing specifically at Sky. Without hesitation whatsoever from the little girl Sky, with no other choice, now that they were clearly the center of attention for the townsfolk, had to let himself be dragged away by the girl.

She had a strong grip and trying to pry his hands from the girl would look rather menacing to those who watched. Though he knew he was fully capable, he didn’t even know if he’d have the heart to deny the girl in the first place.

Warriors with little choice in the matter just followed behind Sky as he tried to tell the girl she was mistaken. Though the little punk hardly listened just humming to a tune she’d said was stuck in her head.

“Are you guys’ knights like Linky?” She asked as they reached a clearing, she probably didn’t want to keep yelling, the girl was now quieter much more comfortable away from the other species. “You’ve got a awfully familiar sword to him, you know?” She added as she received no reply.

Sky paused before he realized she must have been speaking of his master sword, “Oh. Uhm.” He blanked. “I just like the design, bought it off of someone, her names Fi.” He smiled. The girl frowned before she shrugged, “I guess Linky has a name for his sword too, I don’t remember though.” She snickered.

Warriors nodded, though he hardly needed the girl to remember the name, he knew it well himself, having used it. The sword that seals the darkness, even now has been found and while the festival was loud behind them, darkness was here to seal and destroy.

“There you are, Aryll!” A voice yelled further off into the clearing, though now that Sky was looking, he saw a small set-up, likely a camp-out for the day, holding several chairs and tables, even a couple blankets on the ground.

“I didn’t go that far.” She muttered, clearly the man, probably her father, thought otherwise. “I know you want to find your brother.” He sighed. “But he’s busy now, he’s a royal knight.” Warriors noted quietly to himself as he heard the note of pride in the mans voice.

He looked at the girl, then clearly after getting over the relief that he likely felt after finding her, looked at the two heroes who looked incredibly awkward to be apart of the moment.

“Who’re you.” He said with a scrunched nose. Before either could tell the man of the girls misunderstanding, she said herself. “Oh, these are Linkys cousins.” She laughed. “Don’t you recognize them?” The man for the most part looked to be lost in thought as he scanned the two heroes.

Sky just gave a defeated sigh before crossing his arms.

“Spose they could be his cousins.” He said with a shrug. “But Aryll you don’t got no cousins.” He sighed with exasperation. Aryll looked affronted, genuinely hurt by the statement. “What! No way, we totally do!” She argued.

The older man just rolled his eyes before he sent her to play with the other younger kids that were grouped by the camp out, Warriors could tell from where he was though, that those were friends more so than actual blood related family.

“She has a point I’ll admit.” He huffed, clearly taking in the two heroes for the dozenth time. “You look like copies of ‘im.” He laughed.

“Though, I do gotta ask why you’ve got that sword.” He pointed, the mans humor, gone. “Shouldn’t have it.” He interrupted before either could speak.

“No sir.” Warriors admitted with a bow of his head. “It’s really complicated. He added with a shake of his head.
“Would it be possible to see the king, or even Zelda about now?” Warriors asked with a frown.

The man eyed them warily before crossing his arms, “Nope.” He said simply. “Even if you somehow got yerselves the clearance, I’d say fat chance you’ll be able to get to em, with the festival ‘n all.” He gestured lazily.

“Figured.” Warriors hummed. Sky gave the captain a dirty look before he settled his hand on Fi’s hilt. Clearly the younger wasn’t privy to that information.

Chapter Text

Sky bit the inside of his cheek as he thought about it. “Then what?” Sky asked Warriors. With a roll of the captains’ shoulders, he shrugged before tilting his head back towards the festival, “I’d rather not make myself out to be an enemy.” He began, a nod from the older man suggested he agreed. “So, it’s best to just wait the festival out, besides, we have to wait for the others anyways.” Warriors pointed out.

“You’ve got plenty a time to explain ta me why exactly you got that sword.” The man suggested, not unkindly.

“See, Well I’ve been well retired, I usedta be the captain of the royal guard.” He added. Warriors hummed, “You don’t seem awfully old, nor injured, what made you retire?” he asked, genuinely curious, he hadn’t been able to really meet the old captain of his own guard, especially after the whole- time hopping thing.

The man laughed before crossing his arms. “Keen eye, you’ve got a point.” He hummed. “Well, there were plenty of folks who were worried about my son being favored over the others.” He began simply.

“So, I figured it’d be for the best to be a second reserve in case of a war or a particularly bad battle.”

Warriors nodded along as the older man spoke, “Right, that makes sense, then.” He admitted. “Do you hope for Link to be the captain?” He asked a hilt of something unfamiliar in his voice. The man eyed Warriors for a moment before he shook his head.

“The boy could do it, I’m sure, but he’s likely to be the princesses personal guard rather than the captain, perhaps after the dark beast comes and goes.” He shrugged.

Though Sky could see the way the father’s expression twitched grimly at the mention of the “dark beast”.

Warriors own expression mirrored the fathers, obviously Warriors understood whatever the dark beast was, was the dark incarnation of this Hyrule’s era.

“Alright, how bout a name or two?” The man finally sighed, obviously the mention of the dark incarnation had put a damper on his mood.

“Oh.” Warriors huffed awkwardly. “Well, I suppose you could call me Warriors.” He said rubbing the back of his hand. “It’s got to do with why we’re here in the first place.” He said after he received a longsuffering look from the man.

“I’m Sky.” The younger said after a moment.
“Well, I suppose if we’re gonna talk anyway, you could tell me yer real names anyway.” He said with a glint in his eye.

Warriors sighed but nodded, “I’m Link, and this here is also Link.” He introduced, the way the captain was holding himself screamed he was joking, but even Sky could tell that he was serious.

“Okay.” The man said, letting his hands fall to his sides. “Well, I see the nicknames now.” He said with a tilt to his head. “Sky.” He said, as if letting the name sit on his tongue. “The hero of skies, no?”

Warriors stared before he nodded slowly, “That’s… You know that?” He asked, which earned him a nod from the man.

“We’ll talk more later, perhaps not in the middle of a celebration.” He hummed. “My name is Banzo.”

(A/N --I looked up “What is Links dads name?” and of course was given the name Banzetta, just as if you looked up “What is Links sisters name?” And you’d get Aryll, which as you can see, I used, but I decided to do Banzo, since I like that name better tbh, if y’all have a real problem with it, voice it and I’ll just cope and fix it. --)

“Right.” Warriors conceded. “It’s nice to meet you.” he said, offering his hand, which Banzo took with gusto. “I feel we’ve could’a met under better circumstances.” Banzo admitted. “But likewise.” He added with a smile.

“I suggest enjoyin the festival until you can find a good time to meet up with the royals.” Banzo suggested. “But of course- You gotta explain what’s goin on first.” He hmphed.

Sky nodded, taking Banzos attention away from Warriors, “Course, we said we would.” Sky hummed. “No promise we know everything though.” Sky warned the older man.

Warriors nodded in agreement which made Banzo sigh, “Fine, let’sgo over here.” He said, gesturing towards the camp-out they had. Which was empty.

“Everyone’s enjoin the festival like normal folk.” Banzo began, “So we should get the privacy I’m assumin you want.” Banzo said evenly.

Warriors smiled before following the older man to the campsite, it’s unfortunate to think the man retired when he did, he’s a good man in every sense of the word.

“When did we travel worlds?” Wind huffed at Legend who scowled in response. “Hell if I know.” He shot back bitterly. He forced his legs to move one in front of the other, since in the end, they really didn’t have any other choice than to move forward.

As the two of them walked forward Legend noticed with relief that the trees were very evidently thinning. Honestly their first concern was to get the hell out of the forest anyway!

Wind yelled as the he realized they were passing the last of the trees that made up the forest, “Legend! Weedless grass up ahead! I was gettin real tired of walking past these damn tree roots!”

Legend didn’t dignify Wind with a response but he felt the same, for the past hour they’ve been stuck in this forest, and for a few hours before that they were stuck in a forest surrounded by a magic barrier that caused them to loop and thus make no actual progress in the first place! Just thinking about it is making him want to yell.

So, ignoring the events leading them to actually find themselves on the plains in front of them, Legend frowned as he saw the castle in the distance, in all of its regal glory it was unfamiliar.
He looked at Wind, asking the silent question but was met with the boy shaking his head “No”.
“Great.” Legend sighed. “Well, better than a forest… At least there’s a semblance of civilization.” He breathed in forgone irritation.

“Looks like there’s a celebration of some sort.” Wind hummed, Legend looked at Wind and realized the boy probably wanted to go, “Have you… Ever been to a festival of this size before?” He asked feigning annoyance.

Wind took the gesture for what it was, grinning widely. “Never had an island this size.” He laughed. “Well, we can ask the lady over there!” He said pointing.

Legend looked then nodded, the lady in question was a Gerudo, though she looked regal compared to what he was familiar with, at least it sheds truth on the Gerudos promise to denounce their former leader.

“Yooo!!!” Wind yelled, shocking Legend out of his stupor, if his thoughts are correct and the golden jewled Gerudo was that of royalty- “great.” He conceded with a long exhale.

The woman looked towards the two of them, but before the woman could walk towards them, Wind found himself closing the distance, Legend trailed not too far behind- though, Wind was running.
“Young boy.” she greeted with a small smile. “What are you doing in the forest of time?” She asked curiously.

Legend deadpanned before he sighed, (he was doing that a lot lately he noted) of course they ended in a forest called the “Forest of Time.” He groaned. The dramatic irony was overflowing.
Wind snickered at Legends expense, the Gerudo just gave them a confused look but whatever thoughts she was bound to be having were interrupted.

“What’s the festival for?” Wind asked with a grin. The Gerudo eyed him for a moment before she looked towards the festivities.

“It is for my old friend, the anniversary of the late queens passing.” She said with a sad smile. “It’s how she wished to be remembered.” She added after a moment.

“I’m not surprised those your age don’t know!” She laughed, her head whipped towards the sky, a bird soared.

“Woah.” Wind breathed softly.
“A showoff is what he is.” She hummed.
Legend stared at the Rito, something he knew Wild had in his own Hyrule. That was showing off? The flips and dives were in fact elegant in a way he could never hope to replicate.

“My name is Urbosa.” She said with a smirk. “You look plenty like the guard that’s been knighted recently.” She observed.

“We do?” Legend feigned ignorance. New Hyrule, new Link apparently.

Urbosa just shrugged in response, though Legend doubts she’s going to just ignore it completely.
“What are travelers- as armed as you two are- doing at a festival?” The rito asked as he landed on the ground.

Legend eyed the bow on the birds back, just as huge as the rito was, if not bigger. “You travel prepared or you die, no?” Legend answered simply.

It didn’t seem like the wrong thing to say, but even Wind frowned as the Gerudo woman and Rito looked at one another.

“I’ve never been’ta festival, this size- before.” Wind stated suddenly, “Ya probably know somethin bout it, right? What should I do first??” Legend realized the sucker was holding back his baby face this whole time- with those few sentences, but now at least he won’t be fooled in the future.

The Rito looked shocked for a second, as if he was wondering why he’d accuse a kid of planning anything violent during the festivities.

“Right of course” the Gerudo said apologetically. “You’ve never been.” She added quietly.

“Personally, getting some of the festival food first is always a good idea.” She suggested with a grin sharper than it has been before.

“Hmm.” The Rito began, “I myself could go for something, seeing as we’ve got ourselves a show later.” The bird said with a bark of laughter.

Legend couldn’t help but look at the festival, the calm always comes before the storm, and with how this whole adventure had been so far? He’s sure the exact same thing is going to happen here.

Chapter Text

Planting himself on the ground with a small groan, Twilight eyed Wild as he nodded at Twilight in agreement. “I can cook something, probably hearty with how this walk is looking so far.” Wild hummed in slight disdain.

Time paused before he looked at the rest of them before nodding, “Alright.” He conceded easily enough.

Thanks to both Twilight and Times injuries the two were carrying the bare minimum, of course anything that could go on Times back was currently being carried, but as Hyrule helped the aforementioned items from his shoulders he realized its for the best for the group to have a break.

Four looked at Wild before smiling, “Can I look at the pad while you cook?” He asked, his eyes were shining red. Wild nodded with a shrug, “Just gotta get the stuff out first.” He said with a nod.

Wild taking Four’s nod as a cue to get it over with, did as he was told, a ball erupted from his pad, making his glove glow slightly as the Zonai ball came from his pad, letting the ball drop, it shattered blue, a pot taking its place on the ground.

“It’s makin your glove glow.” Twilight noted aloud, standing up to stand next to Wild. Ignoring Hyrules groan in the background, the younger hero probably wanted him to stay sitting, and by extension, unmoving, on the ground.

“They’re made from the same technology.” Wild said easily. As he pulled a few carrots from his pad he motioned towards the design of the pot, “We discovered it recently, and once Zelda got the chance, she experimented making me a prosthetic.”

He ignored the chime in the back of his head telling him that Zelda had seen one of her own friends die of the same illness that he had gotten.

“It’s interesting.” Twilight shrugged but didn’t really talk more about it otherwise. They had all noticed at this point of the journey that something was obviously bothering the Twilight hero, but even Wild knew that he couldn’t just ask as much as he wanted to.

Twilight would probably accept the help if any of them offered, but it’s a secluded matter, one that unfortunately needs to be addressed later, perhaps when they’re out of the forest.

Silence engulfed the group quickly after that.

None of them were really the talking types, Hyrule and Four were having a muted conversation, but it wasn’t enough to fill the silence that suffocated the other three heroes whose preference was to let someone else speak.

Wild just simply didn’t talk unless someone started the conversation first, Time may have been talkative when he was younger, but he saves those moments of babbling these days for Marin. Twilight had stopped talking so often when he was first cursed with his wolf form, since he couldn’t talk then, something in him just went with the flow.

Wild eyed the soup with a small amount of pity as he realized the older heroes were watching him or watching him stir the pot- But that hardly made anything better. If there was one thing that made him uncomfortable it was when someone just watched him, he’d had enough eyes on him throughout his life, in all honesty- When this is over, he’s excited to just move back to his house in peace.

The soup was deemed finished a few minutes later, as much as he wanted to add more than just a few vegetables, he promised something hearty, and the beef broth he had made would hopefully balance it enough.

“You know, I don’t think the others are in danger.” Four said after he scooped a few bites of the soup into his mouth. Twilight eyed the younger hero before dipping his head, “I don’t think so either.” he said awkwardly. Wild didn’t ask how they knew that, instead he chose to just scoop more of the soup into his mouth.

It seems that Hyrule and Time were going to do the same, though Time had a prominent frown, clearly the older hero was curious too. Hyrule wasn’t, perhaps when Four and Hyrule were talking earlier it was on that same matter.

Wild sighed quietly as he set his bowl to the side, he never thought he’d miss Wind so much, the kid knew how to keep a conversation going.

Almost on cue the pot beside them started to crack, the heroes looked at the pot as it cracked more and more before it shattered, the only thing left behind was blue as it evaporated into the air.

“That was a little early.” Wild noted aloud.

“The pot breaking at all was normal?” Time asked incredulously. Wild nodded, “Strange, sure, but it was made out of a rocks energy, it’s normal.” he said, waving off any of the hero’s concerns. “But it should’ve been another few minutes, something disturbed it.” Wild frowned.

Twilight, again already knew of the pots timed existence, nodded. Setting his own bowl to the side he grabbed his backpack before throwing it over his healed shoulder, earning himself a glare from the resident healer.

“Something disturbed it, and it might as well have been magic that had done so.” Twilight said with a sigh, “It’s possible the only reason we can’t find the others is because they simply aren’t here anymore.” He added.

Time frowned, “I hope it doesn’t become a pattern if that’s the case.” He griped. Hyrule agreed, and soon enough the entire group was packed and ready for a portal. Wild noted idly that he hadn’t even noticed the magic this time around, usually he does.

As the portal emerged beneath their feet, Wild cursed before he just walked into the ground. Time didn’t get the time to yell at Wild as he walked towards the portal, the portal wasn’t done growing and the rest of them were swallowed as they stood in place.

Urbosa sat with her legs crossed as she spoke of her own foods, which she dearly missed as she ate a mere imitation. It simply couldn’t be replaced with the heat of the blazing sun to slowly cook it.

The two Link look-a-likes were also eating their fair share, Revali had since finished his skewer and was watching the two sharply. Even though they seemed unassuming, the weapons they carried were worrisome.

“Are you two aware of the new events they proposed?” Urbosa asked with a small smirk. “It’s been pretty popular among the male Hylian agenda.” She added.

“Nope.” Legend said simply, he wasn’t intrigued, but with how she worded it, he knew she’d get Wind to ask, and with the younger hero being just that- young, it’s better if he asked.

“Well, the king suggested a brawl as one of the events for today, something the queen would be against- But she was always a little too kind.” Urbosa said, grinning. Legend eyed the Gerudo carefully, with how she spoke of her friend- the queen, earlier. It’s hard to believe that the chief abides by that mindset.

“It pisses you off, don’t play it off.” Legend responded in kind. Even the egoist Rito was caught off guard as he whipped his head towards the foul-mouthed hero. “Why’d you bring it up? Think we’re interested?” he asked, finishing off the water he’d gotten.

Urbosa’s grin slid off her face, a grimace replaced it easily enough. “You are observant.” She sighed. Looking to the side, towards the direction of a large stretch of land that was fenced off, no doubt where the event was going to be. “I don’t understand why the king would do such a thing.” she said, dipping her head.

“Revali and I have brought it upon ourselves to keep the rowdy from hurting themselves too awfully.” She admits, “Another champion, just like us. Had wanted to help- but she finds herself busy attending to the injured of the festival.”

“You mean the drunkards?” Legend said with a roll of his eyes. Urbosa just smiled in response.

“We could totally do it.” Wind said suddenly, earning the attention of everyone at the table.

“Pft, don’t get ahead of yourself boy.” Revali said venomously, “You may believe it’s just going to be men way over their heads, but there are men who prepared for this, those who want to impress the king and swindle themselves into the royal guard.” He explained, the Ritos feathers puffed in annoyance.

“I could take em’.” Wind said with a simple shrug. Which honestly was so much worse than just saying he was going to do it anyway. Urbosa at least looked like she regretted bringing up the whole thing in the first place.

“While I haven’t known Wind for as long as I have, I know for a fact that he’s not backing down.” Legend huffed in exasperation, though even he admires the trait as annoying as it made the boy.

“Then I’ll probably do it to.” He sighed, “Though no promises I’m going to do anything more than defend myself.” He added quickly, before Wind could get any ideas. Wind just laughed in response, ever since they were grouped up with one another, it was like Legend was a whole new person, his gruff attitude was nothing more than a front!

“It’ll start in an hour, probably a little more so, the king has had a busy morning with the sheikah.” Urbosa supplied with a defeated admission. Revali for his part just looked at the two oddly named Hylians with suspicion.

“You said you were waiting for your group to catch up to you two?” Revali asked, mostly for confirmation. Wind nodded, “Yea, we got separated a ways back, they should see the fair and come.” He grinned.

Urbosa hummed, “Alright, we could look out for them, if we see them first, we can point them in the right direction?” she offered, a questioning lilt to her voice.

Legend eyed the two champions suspiciously before shrugging, “They look like us.” He offered.

“Traveler lookin’.” Wind supplied.

“Armed to hell ‘n back.” Legend grinned.

“Lookin for a fight!” Wind gasped. “They’re totally gonna be there!” He said, swinging his arm, Wind pointed towards the clearing.

Revali looked between the two before he scoffed, “Seriously? Why would anybody look at the celebrations and decide to fight?” he asked himself. He understands competition but on a day like this it just seems disrespectful.

Urbosa just gave the two-armed travelers a withering look before she sighed, “Fine we’ll go over there, it’s likely people are already getting seated anyway.” She huffed with resignation.

Wind hopped from the bench with an energy Legend knew wasn’t there earlier, the boy went ahead and grabbed he and his own food with a gusto Legend was honestly jealous of before he grabbed Winds drink- still half full and went ahead towards the fenced area.

“You two only met each other recently?” Urbosa asked as she realized with an amused expression that Revali was following the boy. “Yup, it’s been a few weeks.” Legend replied swiftly.

“You two may as well be brothers.” Urbosa hummed. “You look like you two could be brothers.” She corrected herself.

“Get ready to be surprised when you meet the rest of us.” Legend sighed.

“Wouldn’t you look at that.” Legend huffed with a small laugh. “They’re two more over there.” He pointed. Urbosa saw them easily enough, they were a ways away but even from here she could tell that what Legend had said had some merit.

As one of them looked around, Legend took the opportunity to wave the smaller one towards them, luckily the shorter of the two saw Legend and told the taller.

As they jogged over, Urbosa saw just how alike the two looked to Wind and Legend. “And you aren’t related to these two either?” She said with an amused huff, all she got was a raised eyebrow in response.

“Is it just you?” Warriors asked, with relief. Shaking his head, Legend gestured to where Revali and Wind had recently vanished to throw away their trash. “Wind’s doin something over there, is it just you two?” Legend frowned.

Warriors nodded, “Yea, it looks we’re coming here separately.” He shrugged. “I’m sure the others are fine.” He assured with a small grin. “They’ve got Time and Twilight, the real powerhouses to our ragtag group.” He smiled.

“May I get your names.” Urbosa smiled at the newcomers. “Oh-.” Sky began. “I’m Sky, and this is Warriors.” He introduced.

In response Urbosa frowned, “I can understand Sky and Wind, but it confused me as to why your names are Legend and Warriors, much less another two names Time and Twilight?” she asked with a flicker of suspicion.

“I’m told the Yiga are a group to be wary of.” Warriors said with small smile. “I understand your concern.” He added.

Urbosa expression was immediately wiped of friendliness, “I’m sure your group is more than aware of the danger the Yiga poses.” she said with hardly hidden venom.

“You don’t think we’re Yiga, do you?” Sky asked, worried. From what he’s been told, that’s exactly the last thing any of them want.

“I have suspicions, I’m sure I’ve gotten that across by now.” Urbosa hmphed, “I won’t stand for it.” She warned.

Warriors, much more composed than the two of them nodded, “Where would the kingdom be these days if you didn’t?” he asked with a shrug.

“Wind’s participating.” Legend said, trying to deflect Warriors tangent of those among anything royal, the man wasn’t the captain of his own royal guard for no reason. Even Legend could admit that- but now was simply not the time.

“He’s what.” Sky asked with a blank expression. “Leave it to Wind- then.” Sky sighed.

“I’m also participating.” Legend said, which made the two other heroes look at him, “I’d rather not leave Wind alone.” He added with a grimace as he realized how he’d come across as.

“Aw, Legend’s worried.” Warriors snickered. Before Legend could reply, Sky spoke up, “Is that really a good idea? Obviously, we’re under suspicion of being Yiga lackeys.” He said concerned. Urbosa looked between the three of them before she shook her head.

The three made it so easy to assume they were apart of the Yiga, but they hardly acted like those in the Yiga, not at all.

“Theres no changing Wind’s mind.” Legend shrugged. “Urbosa’s the one who brought it up.” He deflected the blame easily. The two newer travelers shot her a perplexed look before the taller one sighed, “You’re right. There’s no stopping Wind.”

“You know how much longer it’s gonna be then?” Warriors asked Urbosa, who shrugged. “By schedule, it should be another thirty or so minutes, most participants are already hanging around.” She said, pointing towards the end of the fenced clearing.

“So, another twenty if we’re lucky.” Urbosa admitted.

Warriors nodded, “We should find a good spot then.” He said to Sky, “You should grab Wind, and probably get yourselves admitted.” Warriors said, pointing to the tent at the front of the fence.

Legend just gave a longsuffering sigh.

Warriors, Sky and Urbosa waved as they left towards the seats with a better viewing.

“Where’d Urbosa go?” Wind asked as he walked towards Legend, the boy grabbed his drink back as soon as it was offered. “She went to get better seats, also, we’ve made contact with Sky and Warriors, we’re just missing the rest.”

Wind smiled, “Oh that’s good, Sky had been missing in the beginning, he was alright?” Wind confirmed. Legend nodded, “They went that way, we’ve gotta get admitted.” He said to an observing Revali. “You get to meet Warriors and Sky, they’re tamer than Wind will ever hope to be.” He joked lightly.

Revali rolled his eyes before bidding his farewells to the two of them, though as soon as the Rito wasn’t grounded by Hylians the bird was up in the air.

“He’s just like you.” Wind observed.

“I don’t think I have that big of an ego.” Legend scowled. Wind laughed before shaking his head, “Of course not!” Though the younger boy began the trek to the tent instead of explaining what he meant, much to the chagrin of Legend.

It didn’t take any more than ten minutes to get to the tent, and for how popular the event was there had to have been just four other people in the tent, two of which were the ones admitting the participants.

One of the two Hylians blinked at the two of them, “Didja see the other two of yer group?” he asked with a smile. “I was just talkin to em.” He added context.

Wind grinned, “Ohh, Warriors and Sky, met ‘em?” He asked.

“I did, though you two seem to be here for another reason?” the older man pointed out. “The two of ya are signing up for the brawl?” He answered before either of them could.

“Don’tcha think yer too young?” He pointed at Wind, “And you hardly seem thrilled.” He called out Legend. Wind just rolled his eyes, “Theres notta age restriction!” Wind pointed out.

The older man shrugged, “Spose not, just thought I’d ask.”

“Welp, just don’t be surprised when no one want’s ta fight ya.” He pointed out, “I doubt any of the men who’ar tryna be knights are gonna even look in yer direction.” He hummed.

Wind just shrugged, and Legend would have been an idiot if he didn’t already know that, not that he’s complaining, Wind is bound to look for a fight, but he’s probably just going to pull Wind out of any unneeded trouble.

It was around twenty minutes later that the king showed up with the princess and two other champions in tow. The princess- Or who was obviously Zelda didn’t look very thrilled to be there, Legend noted from his own spot among the men.

He wouldn’t be happy either, he knows he wouldn’t. Obviously, just like Urbosa she doesn’t think this event is appropriate for the holiday.

Wind ignored the presence of royalty more focused on the brawling ground than anything else, what exactly the boy was deciding to do- wasn’t something Legend was going to ask about. As they moved a little towards the side to get out of the immediate view of the king and princess, the other participants shot them looks that bordered on withering and confused.

The king, Rhoam Bosphoramus Hyrule, began speaking, though from where the two heroes were, he couldn’t hope to hear the king. Wind didn’t seem to care though, so by extension he figured it probably wasn’t anything too important.

As the king’s speech came to an end, the rumble of drums shook the ground, mere seconds later a whistle pierced the sky, and the men were off, leaving himself and Wi-, nope Wind was gone too.

Legend stared as everyone went for one another, Wind- Just as the boy promised he would, was handling himself probably better than a quarter of the men there, though what Revali said earlier was ringing in his head.

Some of these men were trained, he wondered with a grimace if weapons were allowed, and if people were going on the prowl to seriously maim one another. With an involuntary roll of his shoulder he began walking towards Wind, like he said earlier- He wasn’t here to fight, and if he did it would be purely defensive, though as Wind smirked at Legend as he approached, even the veteran had to admit that as Wind gave the older of the two his boomerang, he realized he was just as thrilled as the younger to be participating.

Chapter Text

Legend had pulled Wind and himself away from a particularly drunk group, the ground was soft under his feet, the dozens of Hylians that fought on these grounds made the soil muddy and thick, only a horse could hope to truly run through it, and with how short the younger hero was, he began to grumble about the mud.

“Wind.” He scowled, Wind shot him a look, as if to convey “What didn’t I already do?” But it went unsaid as he followed the veteran’s gaze.

The men who were here to try and catch the attention of the king stopped fighting to pause and look at the rip in the air. Black and wispy, but not particularly concentrated enough to be one of Dark Links. Which was a relief.

“Did we really travel here in different intervals?” Legend breathed, he looked towards the stands, but the hundreds of other Hylians made it impossible to find Warriors and Sky, even the champions were nowhere to be found, not in the stands nor in the sky.

Wind heard someone bark what must have been an order, and as Wind glanced towards the king he realized it had come for the monarch himself, what he said he doubted anyone had heard, the prepared fighting grounds were large, and the kings voice loud as it probably was, didn’t stretch far enough over the still whispering crowd.

“Legend! Wind!” Warriors yelled, the two other heroes must have pushed and lodged their way passed the crowd in order to jump in, Wind didn’t stall a moment longer, Legend had actually pushed him out of his thoughts but he knew immediately that he was going to be at a disadvantage.

The ground was destroyed and muddied from the brawl, he could tell the others were feeling it too, Warriors ignored it the best out of all of them, and he and Sky must have had it the worst.

He heard Legends boots tap against one another and suddenly the veteran was unaffected, Wind huffed aloud but ignored the older hero in favor of acknowledging the feeling of dozens if not hundreds of eyes on him.

The drunkards were staring at the four of them with squinted eyes, but those were the people he’s least likely to be worried about. The king looked suspicious, if not borderline outraged, the dozens of actual guards had their weapons ready, their faces unnervingly blank except for a scant few.

The worst of all had to be of the champions, Revali was now in sight, having lowered himself with his bow at the ready, The Gerudo woman, Urbosa was suddenly in front of the princess, an angered expression sat on the two champions faces.

Wind did and truly feel bad, but no matter the repercussion, his brothers came first. Sky came to a slide to avoid a drunkard who had seemingly stepped up to try and defeat the chosen hero, which ended as soon as it started, the dodge had put the man out of commission into the ground.

“This isn’t good.” Sky hissed between his teeth, “Those…. They were champions, they had already thought us to be Yiga.”

Wind grimaced but focused instead of passing the other participants, it looks like Warriors went to join Legend in a back-to-back defensive, and Sky had came to him, they weren’t far behind, the four of them against the other men was much better than two.

Whatever the King had said earlier has fallen on deaf ears, Legend scoffed, the men were likely ordered to stop, but he supposed he and Wind were the reason for that.

The men, who now see them as the viable threat here, were turning towards them with a burning determination in their eyes, he hasn’t seen anything like it in a long time. But regardless, their best weapons were shabby compared to the heroes own. Though a couple held dulled spears, those would certainly be the most likely to pass their guard.

“We can’t hurt them.” Warriors barked at Legend, the veteran had gone for his pouch, the younger scowled, “Then what do we do smartass?”

Warriors didn’t respond.

“This ‘calm’ isn’t going to last long Wars!” Sky yelped as he used Fi to block a heavy attack, he’s lucky that at the moment it had just been some rando Hylian that had seen that sword, if any of those in the guard had seen it…

Warriors shook his head, “I know!” He growled, taking a few steps to the side letting Wind slide into position, drawing his own sword, Sky joined shortly after.

The four of them drew together into what could be considered a defensive square, making the surrounding group pause, it was likely Wind’s doing that had really caused it. He doubts the Yiga really recruited those on the younger side.

Finally, what had to be five minutes since the portal appeared, weak as the portal seemed to be, Wild was the first to fall through, the kid, utilizing his ability to slow down time mid-air, had his bow drawn as he fell.

It felt like forever that Wild was falling through the portal, it was wispy, and spread thin, whoever created was weak, no doubt about it. It didn’t feel like Dark Links portal, too light to truly be dark magic, Hylia, or at least a god or goddess of some sort, their power was growing thin.

Pulling his bow from his back he felt himself have his first breath of magic stale air, his eyes widened marginally as he looked around, below him were a few dozen Hylians, four of which were their missing comrades, however the rest were all Hylian men, drunk, untrained, or determined looked at him or the others with only hatred.

Just looking around he could tell it was his Hyrule, they didn’t have enough people for something like this, and as he turned, he lost his grip on bow, letting it retreat to his slate he fell to the ground as gracefully as he could as his mind ran a dozen miles an hour.

The whole crowd grew silent.

The Hylian champion stood with those men, the blue was unmistakable, the hair, the sword on the champions back.

“Enough!” The king roared, but it seemed that was enough to break the spell, though those who were far away couldn’t tell, the champion was unmistakably different, the scars across Links face were old and healed, his eyes just a shade or two lighter blue, odd technology adorned the champions hip, arm and hand.

“You dare take the face of the Hylian champion?!” Someone had yelled, Wild’s ears rang as he realized how bad this situation was. “This is…” Wild trailed off as he backed towards the others. “This is my Hyrule, but in the past.” He mumbled just loud enough for his brothers to hear.

“How the hell is that possible?” Legend grumbled, but the hero obviously didn’t doubt the other. “If traveling across time is possible, then showing up in someone else’s past, surely is too.” Warriors huffed, shaking his head, “Of course it is.” He added with a small wince at the realization.

“Wild. What’re we sposed to do?” Wind whispered to the other, turning towards the youngest, Wild could tell he the younger was terrified, both seemed to glance towards the champions, now Mipha was standing next to Zelda just as Urbosa was.

They could take on the Hylian men easy, especially since they had four more on the way, even if two were injured, but even he cringed at the idea of fighting the other champions, or even those in the royal guard. Perhaps they could hold their own, but that is simply just a fact, defeating them however is… He doesn’t know.

“Ohfuckme”

The five of them looked up and saw the other begin to fall through; Four was the one who had spoken.

Luckily the portal wasn’t exactly high, so the four of them as the fell landed gracefully, unluckily as soon as Hyrule and Four stuck the landing they were falling onto their faces. Twilight looked around wildly before pulling his sword hilt from its sheath, wincing slightly as he forced himself to use both hands.

Time looked at his hands before he did the same.

Suddenly they were a circle, they surrounded the two magically inclined heroes, though Hyrule was getting over the nausea, likely thanks to the adrenaline, but Four was out for the count, though he looked observant, they knew he was down for the count for the time being.

Warriors opened his mouth to speak, but was quickly cut off as a volley of arrows flew from the sky, the others raised their shields as the first one hit the ground, Wild turned toward Revali and recalled a few of the arrows.

The Rito champions eyes widened as he dodged the arrows that flew back at him, “That is not Link!” He roared.

Suddenly the other champions were on the field, even himself.

“The others are leaving.” Sky noted aloud, and true to the chosen heroes word, the Hylian civilians were backing away before turning around and running away from the champions, some dragged others, though most were at least sober enough to run away.

“I truly hoped you weren’t my enemy.” Urbosa snarled venomously, slowing down to a halt as she took in the men before her.

Wild’s throat constricted at the sight of them, but he ignored it in favor of his brothers looking at him. Even if the other four didn’t know that this was Wild’s Hyrule they knew now, the scarless Wild stood in front of them.

“Urbosa controls lightning, he stated aloud, she’s the Gerudo.” He pointed. “Revali controls the gales, he’s the bird, the Rito.” He reiterated; he knew that the others weren’t exactly familiar with the avian race. “Daruk can create shields.” He said looking at the Goron, “Lastly, Mipha, she is a healer, and has decent control over water.”

“Ok, good to know.” Legend drawled, the veteran eyed Four who was beginning to get up, the portal, wispy and weak as it was, or even the adrenaline had their smithy already gaining his footing.

“What about you.” Twilight asked. Wild and himself made eye contact and suddenly the past hero was standing down.

“He’s way more coordinated.” He huffed, lowering his own sword, he had beads of sweat falling down his face. Seriously, the last thing he wanted was to deal with the champions.

Urbosa stared at the past Wild before humming, “You believe they aren’t threats?” Link nodded but did nothing more.

Time’s breath wobbled as he sighed in relief, “We truly mean no harm.” He placated. Slowly but surely putting his claymore back into its sheath on his back.

Mipha looked at the Time’s hand in slight horror, “Oh dear…” She whispered, “Please, follow us then.” Daruk ordered, Warriors took the lead, the heaviest hitter, and the least injured as he was.

Revali didn’t say a word, but his bow remained pointed at the various travelers, Four and Hyrule were supporting each other, it made the Rito twinge is slight sympathy, though he was ready fight and still is, perhaps the fact they didn’t at all is for the best.

At least this dreaded event was finally over and if they were up nine prisoners because of it? Then that’s just simply the price their holding cells needed to pay.

Chapter Text

It was impossible to ignore the Hylians staring at them as they walked, it twisted Hyrule’s gut uncomfortably. The ground forced he and Four to use each other as leverage, the ground, as they grew closer to the king, grew more destroyed.

Honestly, he grieves for the ground that was likely a serene green before… Whatever this was.
Time noted absently that while they had headed in the direction of the king, they didn’t get anywhere close before they turned towards the exit that they must’ve been headed to in the first place.

His Claymore has since returned to its sheath on his back, the weight of pulling it grabbed at his palms uncomfortably, and as he looked at his hand, he could tell he pulled open a few welts in the effort.

“Although it’s borderline confirmed that the lot of you aren’t Yiga.” Urbosa began as they passed the worst of the crowd. “The fact that nine unknown combatants are in our territory, makes it honestly quite a bit worse.” You couldn’t hear her, unless you were close by, which Warriors was.

He didn’t respond, nor did he think the Gerudo woman was looking for an answer at all, but he mulled over it regardless.

Thinking about it now, they have little to no information on the Yiga, and although of course he’s glad they weren’t mistaken for what sounds like a cult. He realizes perhaps he should have pressed for answers from Wild, though, belatedly, he realizes Wild would likely have given the information with little issue.

The Yiga while personal, the group wasn’t personal to Wild like his own experiences are.

As soon as the grass faded from the ground, the stone taking its place, the silence suddenly went from sullen to deafening. They’re past castle town now, stepping foot on the bridge over the moat.

The palace was grander than many of the other Links own castles, larger, built with jewels adorning the doors and doors larger than some of the biggest oak trees.

All of them look at the castle like it’s the first time any of them has seen it, Wild is among them.
“Now what are we going to do with them?” Revali hummed.

“There are still events to attend to.” He added as Daruk glared. “Of course, if you lot really take me for a hatchling, I simply meant for the time being, not some sort of… execution.” The bird huffed, obviously amused.

Daruk’s frown deepened before he conceded with a sigh, “I’d find it very unlikely that the king will leave a matter of this multitude alone for long.”

Although Wild doesn’t really know Daruk, he was shocked by the lack of humor in the Gorons voice, of course, though, he should have assumed the Goron wasn’t incapable of taking something serious.

It was almost difficult to avoid the champions’ gazes, his own past self-most of all.

In favor of ignoring the champions searching gazes, he looked at the castle, mostly ignoring the conversation that’d sprout among the champions. He hasn’t seen a castle like this in a very long time. It makes him think of its present condition.

The thought isn’t as depressing as he thought it was going to be, construction is ongoing, even in his absence, and even if they’re focusing on surrounding towns first and strongholds- The castle is likely going to be one of the last buildings to be repaired.

Wild’s shaken out of his thoughts as they’re ushered through the front entrance, finally leading to the castle.

He doesn’t recall the specific names of each hall or room, but he recognizes that this is likely what Zelda had referred to as the grandeur hall, the entrance to the place, the hall that leads to the stairs to the library, then to the left was the dining hall, connected was the pantry and the brewery.

Though his memory falls short of any of the other rooms, his adventurous mind only really supplying that the river stairs was behind a bookcase, then the Kings study.

He ignores the voice in the back of his mind telling him about the basement. The true basement, the one with the real Ganondorf, not just some mirage. The ruins far above in the sky, hidden from those who may try and trample its grounds.

The depths, still as dark as before, covered in gloom as Ganondorf sucks the grounds life away, which would eventually lead to the chasms falling through.

Just as soon as he was intrigued by the restored castle, his interest had dimmed. Knowing what he does, and yet he knows he needs to keep the details to himself. His past version of himself couldn’t handle the physical manifestation of Ganondorf, he doubts the lot of them could handle the real man, just as he couldn’t initially.
His arm feels like it’s being pinpricked recalling the memories.

They’re in a glorified cell, is the first thing Legend notes as they get ushered into the room. The champions didn’t give them a second glance as they left. The thought that the door being unguarded and unlocked was laughable.
“This is something akin to an interrogation room, right?” Sky asked, aloud, to no one in particular.

Warriors hummed in affirmation, “It is.” He heaved his bag onto the ground, leaning against a wall. “Unless we well and truly want a fight, I suggest getting comfortable.” He added as the others watched him.

“Borring.” Wind groaned.

“I get it.” He held his hands up placatingly as Warriors gave him a sharp glare. “It’s just knowin’ there is a festival goin’ on, and where here? It’s depressing me.”

A few of the heroes rolled their eyes, but didn’t refute the boy. Because- yea, it’s an agreeable thought to have.

The other heroes followed suit as Warriors tidied his things before sitting down. The room seemed like a conference room- but that’s only because of its size, perhaps political meetings went down in here, or the Yiga often got arrested in Bulk and it’d simply be easier to have them all watched in the same room.

Whatever the case, it’d be in their best interest to stay where they were, and honestly probably calm down after such a close call.

“So… Wild, anythin’ you haveta say bout this whole thing? It’s parently… Y’know.” Wind tried. “I dunno if I should say it aloud.” He shrugged as Sky sent him a confused frown.

Wild got it regardless, “Not really, I don’t really…” The scarred hero frowned. “It’s interesting though.” He supplies.

It could only be described as depressingly awkward, as the group stared at the two sole members talking. Because- In a situation like this- It’s not one the calls for small talk, even if the heroes actively would want it.

“Right.” Wind sighed, “Issit frustrating?” The younger powers on. Wild shrugged, “Might be, but not yet.”

“This can wait for another time, Wind.” Wild started, scratching his face. “But I’m more than happy to answer, when that time comes around.” He placated with a small smile. Wind didn’t respond, just nodded, slightly glad that he didn’t have to awkwardly try to continue the conversation, after he started it.

Silence engulfed the group, Time stared at his hands, dried with blood, Hyrule had noticed a bit earlier, but he couldn’t offer much, Time had assured the younger that as soon as the time came to heal his hand, he’d tell him. Twilight was in the same boat but was better off.

The twilight hero had been silent this entire time, he was the only one other than Wild to know what the scarred heroes Hyrule looked like. He supposes that seeing it repaired, or rather- what it used to be before the destruction was surreal.

Though he kept these thoughts to himself, he finds the whole situation seemed miserable, and yet he knows Wild doesn’t feel the same.

The groups startled as the door slams opened, The King. He’s lost any telling expression, but Hyrule can feel the tension rise as the monarch walks to the other end of the room, the side the heroes left carefully vacant, for when their interrogators arrived.

However. They didn’t expect it to be the King.
Guards close the door behind the king, hesitant as they are to do so. Obviously uncomfortable to leave the King alone with a group of men, whom of which are still armed and defensed with armor.
“I’d like a good reason.” The king starts, “Not just a- Many good reasons.” The king corrected, though it hardly seemed like a mistake that the monarch had said as he did.

Wild’s ears felt like they were going to pop, as he stared at Zelda’s father.

They all seemingly after a moment of hesitation, looked to Time, Rhoam noticed this easily, jotting down in the back of his head that this had to be the leader, armored, clad with a fashioned claymore, even from here he can see the quality.
“We’re on a journey by request of the goddess, King….” He trailed off hesitantly. “Rhoam Bosphoramus Hyrule.” Wild quietly finished.

The king’s eyes sharpened at that, “You wear the same leathers as the Hylian champion.” He pointed out simply, “And a Quest by the goddess?” He huffs in disbelief.” He almost seemed haughty as he spoke, “A portal of that kind hardly seems to be that of the goddess.”

The heroes had no idea how to respond, “We are unaware of the origin of those portals.” Twilight spoke- seeing as no one else knew how to.

“Although us traveling through them isn’t by choice.” He added quickly.
Rhoam was silent for a moment, seemingly mulling it over.

A sharp memory came to Wild’s mind instantly, of the person that is Rhoam Bosphoramus Hyrule. Though luckily it was more of a sudden influx of information more so than a flashback.

Most of what was known of the king was lost to time, only truly known as the father of the princess Zelda, and the last king of Hyrule before it all crumbled. But Zelda told him after he asked a few questions subjecting the King.

Rhoam was a harsh ruler, kind to his subjects, but borderline cruel to those who knew him, harsh on his knights. He was a man pressured with the reality that something could destroy the castle, and all of Hyrule’s lands. Rhoam was pushed to his limit, pressured for nothing to fall, and seemingly his only hope being his daughter, who in his eyes didn’t have the powers needed to seal Calamity Ganon away.

Link realized with growing unease that he was left in the dark to what Rhoam did to those who opposed the kingdom, or sided with Ganon, or those who established even a slight threat to the castle’s reign.

After a few more back and fourths between the heroes and the King… Warriors looked at Wild, and they had the same unease, they both know now, Warriors who has dealt with Kings and political figures before, and Wild who had the best chance of knowing what Rhoam was like-
They both realized that Rhoam had no intention whatsoever to hear them out in the first place.

Silently, Warriors, after seeing Wild’s own expression shifted to nudge Twilight, and while the hero didn’t exactly know the reason- The hero did know that the interrogation wouldn’t land them in the king’s good graces. Twilight then nudged Time, who had an inkling of the same thing.

As the message trailed around from hero to hero, the room also got quieter, none willing to speak more to the king, who wouldn’t see reason had they even said Wild was their Link, only simply from the future.

The king noticed this and he no longer questioned the group. Perhaps, it was naivety, even after Sky had insisted that they were Hylia’s chosen heroes over the course of many centuries, the king must have thought that his guard would have been enough.

Those magically inclined informed those they could that the champions magic has since gone stale, the strongest, those who have the best chance of defeating them, have left to attend the festival.

“I see this Is getting us nowhere.” The king hummed; his remorseful tone almost sounded real. “We’ll be better off guiding all of you to a more permanent residence, if you’d allow us those swords and armor.”

There was no response, and no one moved to remove not even an arm guard.

The King almost seemed taken aback by the change of atmosphere, Legend supposes that just moments ago they were compliant and more than willing to be calm for the sake of negotiations.

Time’s foot tapped the stone floor, his armor causing a profound click in the silent room. Some would argue that it had even echoed, but regardless, the room exploded with noise, and yet not even one of them spoke.

The door, accosted by legend as he bounded with his feathered boots towards the door, he rode it all the way to the wall. Where he was met with the guards outside, there were many, no doubt simply because the king was in the room.

Wild chose to quickly collect the other heroes’ bags into his Purah pad, Heroes expertly avoided Wild and even got out of the scarred hero’s way as he collected the various items strewn about.
Four and Hyrule, the two other magically inclined users, both had followed Legend out the door, both armed with elemental magic and their own swords.

Finally, the first shout erupted through the halls, the guards finally realizing the situation. Time ignored the welts on his hand as he pulled his claymore from his back, Twilight just behind him.

Back-to-back they faced the king, though not in the sense to attack the monarch. Truly to the very end, they hadn’t wanted to do much of anything against the kingdom of Hyrule, now however…

Well, their mission comes before this kingdom.
Warriors grabbed Wind from his seat, the younger fully aware this wasn’t an act of protection. A sharp grin morphed over Winds face as the younger grabbed his boomerang.

With his vantage point on Warrior’s shoulder he leapt from the older hero, pouncing on the back of a guard.

Before any of them knew it, feral grins encompassed most of the heroes’ faces as they plunged further down the path of no return. The last out of the door was Wild, though he was hardly far behind.

Satisfaction stirred deep in his gut as he took one final glance at Rhoam, his vacant surprised expression was wiped from his face, the King’s anger making face now that they’ve escaped, and seem to be more than capable of taking down the king’s royal guard.

An unintelligible yell came from the Kings mouth as Wild looked forward to chase behind Sky, who was handling Twilights rear. Wild grabbed Sky, who took the movement in stride and skirted to Wild in moments.

“I feel like you should be the one leading the way.” Sky pointed out. The Chosen Hero mentioned that Adrenaline was the only thing keeping Time and Twilight on their toes.

Wild nodded, he’d caught on to that as well, it was impossible not to, being so close to the two. Regardless of how well they may be fighting, Hyrule’s worried glances directed towards the two speaks for itself, they’re at risk of permanent damage if they keep fighting, injured as they are.

Wild shoved Sky ahead with a nod, pulling his shield from his back he parried a wayward strike of a guard’s sword. As he looked for the next person to counter his eyes widened marginally as he caught sight of Zelda herself, who stood unperturbed at the end of the hall.

Her eyes narrowed, though the group of heroes couldn’t see it. What they could see was her nod, and then the princess was off running around the corner and out of view. Only a few saw her, Legend looked towards Wild, the scarred hero nodded, shouldering his way through one of the guards determined to stop them.

“We oughta’ go boys!” Wind laughed, “The next steppingstone just up ahead!” He finished as the younger bounded towards the end of the hall. Sky twisted with a yelp, the distraction causing him to sidestep a spear last second.

Warriors twisted, kicking a guard out of his way, a grin small as it was had the captain bounding after the younger instantly. In a fit of strength, he grabbed Four as he passed by and pulled the smith from his own hoard of guards.

“Smoke!” Wild yelled, throwing a few puffshrooms onto the floor, the explosion was instant, and it was only thanks to the fact that these things didn’t exist yet in his time that the guards were as stunned as they were. Legend and Hyrule were shoulder to shoulder as they ran, the two stomped into a particularly volatile guard as they ran past.

“We need to hurry before the Sheikha are involved.” Wild yelled. Time caught his eye, the elder’s eyebrow furrowed but the sentiment was shared. Guards were much different from the Sheikah people.

Time caught sight of blood on his hilt as he swung it back into its sheath, running with the sword was out of the question as it was. Twilight looked at his mentor with a frown but didn’t comment. He followed Time’s example quickly enough.

While there were still guards still trying to attack, they’re blinded, Sky can tell that they’ve stopped attacking. Dozens of guards were strewn around the hall, incapacitated or injured, it was a dangerous game to attack when they couldn’t see, the chance of hitting their own was too high.

It didn’t stop a few guards from chasing them though, the smoke would only be truly useful if the guards couldn’t guess where they were going, and it wasn’t hard to. They’re especially lucky the guards hadn’t caught sight of Zelda, otherwise they’d likely assume they were trying to assassinate her.

As the last of them break through the wall of smoke they can see the others further down the hall, without Wild guiding them, they’d get lost. Pulling a few hasty elixirs from his pad he tossed it to the few who’d need it.

Time caught it easily enough, wounded as he was, he knew it was because of his bulk of armor that caused him to be slower than the rest, though having someone with as prevalent of armor that he does is helpful in more situations than one. He was aware of what he was trading off when he decided to favor the armor.

Sky took his as soon as it was offered, and it was gone just moments after.

Finally, as Wild caught up to the front of the group he tossed Wind his own, the boy grinned devilishly, one of the few who knew that these were made from monster parts, drank it with little convincing.

No words were exchanged as they turned abruptly right, up the staircase just a few paces after.
As they ran to the door, Wild in the front- paused, lagging behind. Almost causing Wind to trip behind him.

“There!” Wild pointed at the door to princess Zeldas room, the one he himself is stationed just outside of.

Link stood guard in front of Zeldas room, A grim expression set on his face, eyeing the group with nothing less than apprehension. Easy to see- And yet, they weren’t even close. However, the sword stayed in its sheath.

As the realization set in, Wild exhaled heavily in relief, the thought of fighting his past self was prudent- If not downright counterproductive. Or he supposed- In Revalis own words, “Asinine”.
Instantly he took back his spot in the front of the group leading the way with a lot more determination. The room he and the rest of the chain were headed for no longer seemed like such a gamble.

As they grew closer Wild realized that stopping and being polite wasn’t really in the cards for the group of them. The guards were yelling behind them, probably climbing the stairs after recovering.

It’s not exactly like they were aiming for complete incapacitation, the castle needed their finest guards, especially with the lingering threat of Dark Link just seemingly around the corner. In the end they were brought here for a reason, sadly it wasn’t going to be for the festival.

Links eyes seemed to widen as he realized the group wasn’t stopping. Smoothing his facial expressions he hesitantly pushed open the door, and moments after the chain was running- some even sliding- into Zelda’s room, where the princess herself was waiting.

“Oughf-“ Sky intelligently said as Hyrule grabbed his shoulder to steady himself.

She looked mildly disturbed or even downright uncomfortable. But she wasn’t scared, a relief in and of itself.

“Princess.” Time said, bleary but respectful, nonetheless. “We’re terribly sorry for the mess we’ve caused.” He bowed, though not as deeply as one would to royalty.

Her dress matched the event still roaring outside, her dress was adorned with loose fabrics and jewels, each varying sizes and colors, the pendant on her neck, however, was black, the only sign of grievance for the queen. Wild wonders whether that’s how much she grieves her mother, or if she decided she needed to provide a strong front for her people, he’s leaning more towards the latter.

Wild averted his gaze as he realized Zelda was likely analyzing the rest of them just as they were her, Zelda’s mouth thinned in response but shook her head. “No.” She sighed. “Not only do you not mean that…” she trailed off. She looked stricken by what must have been her own train of thought- but as she usually did, she forced her words out anyway.

“My father’s actions were crude.” She said warily. Almost as though her father was eavesdropping.
“I usually pay it no heed. We quite luckily don’t deal with many outlaws that require the kingdom’s attention. Merely Yiga if any.” She explained, though her words were bitter especially as she mentioned the Yiga.

In the past the Yiga were a more… serious organization, more controlled, better leaders, stronger cannon fodder. Their magic- although even now is impressive- is stronger than ever, especially with Calamity Ganon soon to arise.

All of them were frowning in one form or another, it’s not often that the princess would apologize for a king’s actions- much less to supposed outlaws.
The silence that followed was borderline deafening.

“I tried to tell him that it was different.” She said with a huff- her frustration opened like an infected wound.

“He never listens to me though.” She whispered. Wild could hear the unsaid “Because I’m but a failure.”

While Rhoam, a good king, strong-willed- He wasn’t ever very good to his daughter. Rhoam expressed regret, something he divulged after he revealed himself to be not just some old man- But rather the Last King of Hyrule.

Zelda never blamed Rhoam for many of his actions, but the princess had even admitted she was bitter and will likely remain to be so until her own passing.

“We are sorry to hear this.” Warriors said legitimately. “Although what we did- we’d do again.” He breathed, “We do regret that it had come to it at all.” The captain’s mouth thinned; he shifted slightly as he waited for someone else to speak. Clearly uncomfortable with the coming conversation.

Four nodded his agreement, “We are heroes from across time-“he Began, but swiftly cut himself off as the princess raised her hand.

“I care little.” She said bluntly. “I’ve no reason to know who you all are.” She admitted. Wild stared at the princess with a stunned expression, But before either Link or Zelda could see it he smoothed his facial features, She knows that they’re Heroes from a time past, and he knows the scholar inside of her is desperately trying to claw out of the aloof princess façade to ask dozens of questions.

He’s sad to see it finally, he knew- Knew that this is what she was like in the past, but he’d mostly forgotten, and there isn’t much a point in dawdling in the past, the two of them had the future to look forward to.

Legend hmphed in response, to anyone who hasn’t recently been traveling with him it’d sound rude, it still was- but it was in amusement much more so than anything.

“Then monsters?” Hyrule suggested albeit weakly. “Sometimes that can be…” he trailed off as Zelda turned to look at him. Wind crossed his arms with a huff but didn’t seem at all annoyed, a frown tugged at his lips, not because the boy was upset, but because the pirate was thinking of something related to his own home.

“Monsters?” She said with a small huff. She feigned amusement, her expression dropped, the mood in the room colder than it was when she cut Four off just moments ago. “There are many.” Her eyebrows raised as she thought about it.

“With Calamity Ganon soon to rise, monsters have doubled in number and in strength.” She explained with a grimace. “Blood moons are growing more powerful as the seasons pass, the closer the Calamity is to rise, the stronger everything else becomes.” Her eyes were lost to the world, no longer focusing on much of anything.

“Though… We have it handled.” She hummed thoughtfully. “We have…” She trailed off as she thought deeply about it. “Of course, there are times when we’re seemingly overwhelmed, but one of those times are not now.”

Twilight shuffled slightly, “Sent here as we were- Scattered ‘n all, it’s safe to say that the portals droppin’ us here… Well- They was wispy, borderline weak.” He spoke reluctantly, “It was one of the portals that we believe Hylia may be making.”

“Then her power is waning.” Sky finished. “Whatever Dark Link is doing he’s winning this game of Tug-Of-War.” Legend drawled. With nothing else to say, Sky remained silent.

Hylia has been weakened ever since Zelda became her incarnate. It’s been theorized that Hylia herself doesn’t technically exist but at the same time- does. Latent- in a sense.

“I suggest you leave the castle and figure it out.” Zelda said, not unkindly. “While they’ll never think to look here in my own quarters…”

She paused for a moment, “I fear that the champions might.” Wild frowned but nodded alongside a few others regardless. While he doubts Revaili or Daruk would think to look here, Urbosa might and Mipha would probably find out if she felt the need to check on the princess.

“How’d you suggest we leave, then?” Hyrule asked drearily. Zelda eyed her own Link, “Off the bridge to my Study would likely suffice.” She said sincerely. Wild frowned, “That’s a bit…” he trailed off. “What about the connecting stairs?” He suggested with a shrug.

Zelda eyed Wild for a moment too long before sighing. “It’s guarded, but I’m sure you all will be fine.” She conceded, although now looking unsure.
“There’s no reason to worry about us princess.” Time assured, Wind just a few paces behind the captain raised an eyebrow.

“We got our hands full worryn’ bout ourselves.” He snickered, Twilight forcefully dropped his hand on the sailor’s head, effectively shutting the Pirate off.

Zelda eyed the group for a moment longer but sidestepped as seemingly making up her mind. “Please, be careful.” She whispered. “Those guards won’t protect you, stepping outside now…” She trailed off.

“The world has been cursed once again.” She finished finally, standing next to her guard, she decided she had said enough warning.

No one responded to the princess as they whispered amongst one another. Sky, shockingly enough, took the lead.

Zelda watched as the heroes left the room, and she tried her hardest to ignore the short scuffle that could be heard all the way from the stairs to her own room. “One of those heroes were you, Link.” She said quietly, eyes downcast.

Link didn’t reply. His expression was thoughtful, Zelda sighed at the sight of it, “Perhaps it’s for the best to not think too deeply of it.” She suggested, “I can see myself falling down a Hero history from here.” She hummed aloud.

“It’s not like I’ll be allowed to leave for the festival, not until they’re caught.” She sighed with a shake of her head. “Off to the study I go.” She smiled, she received a nod in response, Zelda began walking towards her study and Link went to open the door, closing it behind himself he stood guard once more.

You’d think nothing had happened at all.

Zelda watched carefully with hidden wonder as the Heroes booked it towards the outer walls of Castle town. Just as it had been, the scarred hero of the group led them, was it truly Link? If it was, she can’t help but hold hope for the future, they were alive, injured, clearly, but alive nonetheless, and that’s all she can hope to pray for.

Chapter Text

“This is your past Hyrule.” Sky asked, the hero completely winded from running.

“That can happen?” Hyrule asked with a frown. “Why would it happen.” He whispered, mostly to himself as he settled down against a tree, just as a few others had done.

Wild nodded, “It is, but at the same time, I don’t think it changes much.” He hummed, “We’ve been getting dropped where the problems are, regardless of if Zelda doesn’t think anything is amiss, something is probably going on.”

Twilight nodded from his spot on a log that Warriors kindly dragged for them to sit on. “I mean, for all we know, Dark Link appeared-“ “Dink” Wind coughed. Twilight eyed the younger hero, “Whatever, Dink appeared here, but already left.” He shrugged.

“They spoke a lot of a Calamity Ganon.” Time stated flatly, “Think it’s got anything to do with that?” The oldest implored Wild. The Scarred hero shrugged but did think about it, the thoughts that stemmed from it were far from graceful.

“It’s possible, it could be what attracted Dark Link in the first place.” Four suggested. “I don’t know too well about him, but I can only assume he’s trying to… Gain power- In a sense.” He continued, crossing his arms.

Warriors nodded, “And he’s got those stones already, it’s a pretty good guess.” He hummed, “All things considered, anyway.” The group shuffled uncomfortably, eventually a few eyes landed on Wild.

“I’m not too sure how time works.” Wild began, frowning, “Impa- er, Warriors Impa-“ He corrected quickly, “She said something along the lines of diverting timelines.” A few of the heroes nodded, while others decided to look at Time, his namesake enough context as to why.

“Whether or not this-“ Wild gestured around, “Is my Hyrule’s past, I don’t really know, and…” Wild sighed, “I don’t think it is, actually, I doubt Zelda would ignore the heroes of old for long and she doesn’t have the same memory problem I do.” Wild pointed out with a shrug.

“You think it’ll suddenly be something she ‘members as soon as we see her again?” Wind suggested. Legend stared at the boy but deigned to remain quiet, it was a bold hope to think they’d go to Wild’s Hyrule, but he supposes it’s possible, nonetheless.

Fiddling with his bag, “But then what? I don’t think we’re getting a break…” Hyrule sighed, quieter than normal.

The half-hearted camp grew silent, “I’m sure it’ll present itself soon enough.” Time said, finally. “These things tend to sneak on us.” He hummed, “And I doubt it’ll be long.”

“Eating, and resting, should be our top priorities then.” Warriors huffed. “Let’s finish camp.” He added, mostly as an afterthought, as he walked towards a spot in the grass.

Four watched as Warriors attempted to start a fire and shrugged to himself as he went to grab firewood, Twilight stood, Joining the smith in the endeavor.

The group thinner and thinner, thicker in the middle of the camp, as time passed. Somehow it was Legend and Wild who stood next to one another focusing on inventory and beginning the preparation of a few ingredients.

They stood in each other’s silent company, neither talking, nor really feeling the need to. The last Endura Carrot was chopped when the veteran paused before setting down the small knife, they had designated to only chopping food, rather than used as it was supposed to as a dagger.

“I have a bad feeling.” He stated, out of the blue as it was, Wild didn’t really react, instead just settling closer to the ground, almost sitting- But not quite. He didn’t look at Legend, the notorious pessimist as the hero was, this was an entirely different admission.

Wild felt it too, and so did the rest of the camp, they didn’t need some prophecy or some sort of warning to know it. That whatever this adventure was supposed to be for, or what to protect, it’s gotten to its climax, something about the wispy portal that struggled as hard as it did to transport them was evidence of it.

There were underlying worries the wispy portal entailed, what if at some point, they become stuck in another Hyrule. Or someone got left behind. Or would they have to rely fully on the darker portals.

“What kind of feeling?” Wild asked, a few minutes had passed, but neither had continued doing what they were doing.

“Just a bad one.” Legend hummed, but the mood was sullen. Wild knew that it was purely his imagination, but he felt as though the back of his burned at the admission.

As he pressed the glove on his hand, hiding his triforce and mangled hand, nothing was different, the burning, if real, was internal.

Wild could give no answer, nor comfort, not that Legend would have wanted it, regardless Wild could give nothing. What’s terrible is that no one in this camp could give any of them a solid answer.

Things can only get so bad, can’t they?

Chapter Text

The air was stale, the humidity from the festival finally dissipated. The smell of Alcohol and the festivals food lingered, people slept in nearby inns, designated camping grounds for travelers.

Not a soul was out and about, though a few remained awake, the castle the most of all.
Guards walked around sporadically, changing routes, switching with different guards, the search was as active as it’s ever been.

Zelda remains awake, her guard has since returned to his own quarters, no doubt awake himself. Those heroes wouldn’t stay out of her train of thought, she was supposed to supervise the excavations of guardians, something she’d typically enjoy, but she’d deigned to pretend to study instead. She sat on her bed, her nightgown only just protecting her from the cold of the night.
She didn’t feel tired, but she felt the pull at her eyelids, the uneasiness in the castle made it impossible for her to consider trying to rest. The wind screamed past her balcony, though the sliding door was closed.

Her eyebrows furrowed as she eyed the door before turning to stand from her bed, her hands sunk into the bedding, the call of her covers were loud, but the books in her study screamed louder, a dance she’s familiar with.

She shrieked as the door slammed open, her footing evened on the ground as she steadied her heart, breathing, she smoothed her expression. Link stood in her doorway, the hallway behind him was thankfully empty.

“What in the world, Link.” She whispered harshly, the words lacked any venom, but stern, nonetheless. “Princess.” His voice was one with the wind, but loud to Zelda. The sword, still in its sheath, was in his hands, instead of strapped on his back, like he’d usually kept it, no matter how befuddled the soldier was.

The chimes were new, but one Zelda recognized as coming from the sword. Who the spirit was- the being inside the sword has since been lost to time. But the knowledge that a spirit inhabited the sword was known, only to the Sheikah and Royal family, the knowledge was kept from the public, both unnecessary and something those who opposed the royal family, like the Yiga, didn’t need to know.

The sword was just slightly out of its sheath, but the glow was ethereal, both beautiful and terrifying to see. She was old, her youth has since vanished, The Great Deku Tree didn’t impart much knowledge, but She knew that the sword was old and hasn’t gotten the attention it should in these past centuries. But the point was, the sword didn’t speak, no longer had the energy to try, rumor was she guided those who held her in battle.
But she does not any longer.

These chimes, something she only slightly understands as a warning, something the sword sees as important enough to try and warn them-
Zelda didn’t care for Link in the room, she rushed towards her closet, ignoring the ball gowns and everyday wear, and grabbed her pants and top, closely designed to the sheikah, but instead of white, was blue in color, the color of the royal family.

Instantly she shirked her nightgown to the floor carelessly, and put on her clothes just as quickly, in the back of her mind she’s embarrassed that she undressed in front of Link but as she turns back around, he sees her knight looking away.
“We must make haste, something is terribly wrong, those heroes-“ She shuddered, “Theywere here for a reason.” She detested the idea, somehow her face didn’t change once as she spoke.

Link only nodded in response, having taken the time to strap his sword to his back, where the sword has since grown silent, Zelda wonders idly if she stopped because she knew her message had been sent, or if she just grew too tired to continue.

The balcony, which was the escape route of the heroes just hours ago, became their own. Link pushed the door open, then stopped in his tracks. Zelda just behind him, the both could feel the aura in the air now that the door was open, she paused at the edge.

“This is bad. Terrible.” She muttered, her eyebrows furrowed, as she looked around, she could see the divine beasts- and yet they remained un-awakened, the champions were in their own rooms in the castle.

“We can only hope they wake.” Zelda stated, the red in the sky made her want to vomit, a feeling she could only image with the calamity. And yet this wasn’t it, this was no calamity Ganon, his presence was eerily missing, but black tendrils drilled in the air just past the gates of Castle town.

She looked at her knight once more, Link nodded and took the lead. Knowing he couldn’t keep the princess from coming, he swore to himself to protect her, just as he’d been ordered to some time ago.

They ran past the first few guards, those of which were on the ground and unmoving, something seeped from their arms, but they had no time to check what it was, or if they were even alive. Moments after, Revali was in the air above them, silent as he was, his question was clear.

“This is not the Calamity!” Zelda yelled at the Rito, “This is…” She trailed off. “Those heroes! Those men you escorted earlier- A sharp glare from the Rito made the princess flinch, “They were after this!” She gasped for air, but her pace only grew faster as she passed a few civilians that were running in the opposite direction.

Hylians were running, carrying those who’ve gotten injured, Rito could be seen flying away in the distance, all the while a few pelted the black tendrils that threatened the land to keep the swishing at bay. Closer now, they could see the tendrils as something more, they boiled and bubbled, every time a pop echoed from the thing, a smell of putrid rot and death filled the air. The ground was muddied and didn’t allow for much room to run, it almost seemed alive compared to the dirt they had run on, on the way here. And as something shrank then grew, then boiled and writhed, she could tell there was a culprit to the soddy, quicksand-ish ground.

Revali stayed put above the two royal Hylians, choosing to stay where he was, meant that he couldn’t help the other Rito. The decision infuriated him, his gaze fell back to the castle, in the red moonlight he could see a glint of gold, looking up he saw the clouds grow thick.

With his bow in his talons, he pointed a metal tipped arrow and shot at the ground, moments later the airs suffocating properties were gone, just momentarily as it was devoured by the blistering atmosphere as lightning lit up the area and the ground grew scorched, absorbing the energy.

Whatever this amalgamate was it screamed and welched, gaggling as it curled onto itself, the ground still way too soft to be natural, grew sturdier, and whatever it was that was destroying and sucking the life from the grass, moved away.
Something tentacleish popped from the ground, a nasty noise emitted from it as it ran away towards the stunned black cesspit. Urbosa tried to strike at the fish again, but it was to no avail, it had hopped and then it was devoured by the tendrils that made the black blob.

“What is that thing.” She growled, her anger just as boiling as the lightning she produces. “It looked to be some sort of Octorock, but it’s debatable, perhaps it’s just the form it chooses, I have no doubt that the black basin is responsible.” The Rito drawled, his disgust prevalent as he answered.

The Gerudo’s nose wrinkled as she eyed the beast, its tendrils sprouting from it like flowers as it recovered from the initial lightning bolt.
Zelda took a few paces back as she let the three champions in front of her. She turned around, and to her surprise the heroes from before, were running straight towards them, armed and ready for the incoming battle.

Though the champions will likely doubt the heroes, they’ll have no choice but to work with them, they have bigger fish to fry and trying to pin down those trying to help and capable of doing so- Is counterproductive.

She was proven correct as Urbosa instantly adjusted to having more men at her side. Her expressions were withering regardless, and at the sight of the few younger heroes Zelda is positive that she’s scowled.

The group was tense, but the cesspit of rot must have been waiting for the hero’s arrival, as it screeched as a disturbed way of greeting the group. The tendrils which were close to the body having just recovered from Urbosas lightning, sprang towards the sky, extending until they could no longer.

It was hard to see the middle red and misty as it was, but she retched as she covered her mouth, bodies of Hylians were piled amidst the demon, forming something larger, the mist amassing the thing was what created the tendrils.

She also noticed with a cold coiling to her gut that whatever this thing was, it had intelligence, and it seemed that anything that could aid in its physical form, it took. Parts of guardians built its structure, Hylains were mangled to form what must have been supposed to be its abdomen. Wood and bricks from huts were piled dangerously in its tendrils, allowing them to move as they did.
She was green as she assessed the rest of the abominations makeshift body. Unconsciously she took another few paces back, as if that’d make her vision less likely to see the monstrosity that it was.

“It’s growing!” Someone yelled, Twilight pulled Hyrule and Sky with him as he retreated from the cracking ground. Twilight’s vision blurred as his adrenaline pumped.

Hyrule batted the older hero from him as he steadied himself, the thing was terrifying, but he didn’t shake, he could process what he’s seeing after this whole ordeal. The dark magic was rancid, and animal life that may have been here has since retreated and left the fields behind.

His knuckles were white as he held his sword in his hand. Sky was next to him, holding a chiming Master sword, he looked downright furious, the Sky he knew is gone, and the same could be said for the majority of the heroes around him. All of them were furious, Twilight hardly seemed like the rancher he’s grown to know, the dark magic surrounding him grew violent and rabid.

The ground groaned once more, Wild thought it was a Talus at first, but it wasn’t until random rocks that could have been the Peblits began molding onto one another in the same manner as the monster he fought atop Death Mountain.

“Yunobos secret stone…” Wild gritted through his teeth. He looked at the marbled- though now it was just normal rock, the only remnants of the Ghoma he knew was the large, big eye in the middle, he remembered the Ghoma being crablike, but those elements were gone, it looked more akin to something Bipedal in nature.

“Is that a Ghoma!” Wind yelped, as he dived unfortunately towards the beast as it threw its weight where he and Urbosa had been. Little as he is, he doesn’t really need to worry about the Ghoma paying attention to him, but the beast was large and kept throwing rocks at random.

Time held his claymore in his hands-Staggering as a tendril snaked from what had to be Dark Link toward him.

His teeth clenched as he was pushed a few feet backwards, the ground grew soppy under his feet. His heart raced as he tried to move but found his armor way too heavy to be efficient.

As another tendril flew towards Time, Warriors slid towards the older, the tendril tried as it might, couldn’t get past the captains shield, his shoulder plate creaked as he stiffened his arm as best he could just so he wouldn’t stagger, just as Time did.

“This isn’t mud.” Warriors rasped as he chucked the tendril away, he hefted his sword and swung at the tendril that was still pushing at Time and cleaved it to the ground, it severed and dusted into purples and reds.

Though stunned, the tendril wouldn’t be gone for long. Time looked at the captain with a frown, Warriors elaborated, “This isn’t natural mud, it’s coming from… that Thing.” He pointed, it was hardly identifiable in the pile of Hylian bodies, but the muck they’ve been forced to clunk around, was likely made from the Hylians, but also a mix of something the monster was creating.
Only its eyes were visible.

“Legend!” Time paused, slightly lost for words, the veteran turned nonetheless, “I’m thinking!” The younger screeched, but Time took that as his answer, elemental magic was probably their only hope when it came to the muk-monster.

“How many is that?” Warriors whispered, his expression was broken, a mix of desperation, anger, and heartbreak. Time felt much the same, but as much as he could- he Ignored it.

Four couldn’t help but take a few steps back from that thing. His emotions were going Haywire, he didn’t give it much a second thought, his sword was raised and in a beam of light he took his namesake.

Red was behind all of them, staring at the demon, but also at nothing in particular. Without hesitation Vio was running into the fray, joining Wild and aiding the scarred hero, allowing his arrows to hit true.

“Y’need to snap out of it!” Blue growled, his eyes shined with hatred, his grip was tight as he held onto Reds shoulders. “I get it! He screamed, voice raspy as he howled, “but Red, we can’t do nothing, you won’t forgive yourself if you don’t do anything!”

You couldn’t really hear Blue over the commotion, only those nearby, the air whipped, Vios and Revalis Gales pushed against one another in silent support, the Ghomas charges and exploding rocks boomed in sync with Urbosa’s lightning strikes.
Hylians, both heroes and civilians alike screamed as they tore through the monsters and ran away as best they could.

Blue didn’t say anything more, “Red nodded, “Green!” Red waved, “We need to stay in groups!” Green whipped around his sword unmoving in his hand, nodding he ran over to Blue and Red, both looking for places to help.

“Urbosa!” Zelda screeched in terror as the Ghoma held a claw in the air, the monster smart enough to use its weight as the driving force, this wasn’t something she could parry or block, Wind turned around and looked in horror as Urbosa looked up and froze in place, not in terror, her face remained smooth.

Though the Chiefs instincts had the Gerudo reaching her arms above her head as if to protect herself from the Ghomas rocked claw.

A rumbling had Urbosa taking a few steps back, almost tumbling on the uneven ground. A Goron, wispy and blue rolled at a tremendous speed, leaving fire in his wake- the Arm was gone.

The Ghoma tumbled unceremoniously onto the ground, trembling the earth for a few seconds the Eye stared at the cause, A Goron stood staring at it with a determined expression.

“A Sage!” Hyrule cried in relief, Wind, unable to turn his back from the cesspool of rot any longer jumped back towards the fray, his boomerang long gone- A tendril had whipped it away just as he was about to catch it, of course he still has his sword, but his long range weapon was doing more damage than the other.

The boomerang was nowhere to be seen, likely seeped into the quicksand that was the ground.

“The stupid squid! Thing!” Wind yelled in frustration. He could see it, but only just, the coward was hiding! He wished despairingly for his boomerang, if he had it, he might’ve been able to hit it from where he was, because somehow, even now, he’s the closest. For the first time he’s thankful for his height and age when it comes to the rest of the heroes, he hopes one of the Four’s four could catch up to him though.

Wind’s yelp was cut off as he dove to his right, the Ghoma’s crab leg continued to sink, the muck that the octorock was creating getting too thick for a thing of the monster’s size and weight.

“At least it’s slowin’ it down.” He breathed, using his sword as leverage he managed to regain his footing, going for a tactical retreat he mostly hopped towards Urbosa, her cover was something he’d been relying on, seeing as any of their own archers are a good way away from him.

Urbosa only acknowledged the returning boy with a grunt, “You see it too, huh?” She snarled, her venom leaked into every word she spoke, her anger, prevalent and fresh in the moment.

Wind was about to grunt in reply, he found himself nervous as he stood next to the Gerudo Warrior, she was intimidating enough as is, but to be next to her in a battle is a completely different feeling, he wonders if he gives off that impression to anyone.

He didn’t get to think about it for too long, A rolling boulder whistled past them, making a mud path as he went. With the smell of ozone in the air it was impossible to tell, but just like the sage from before sparks of flame blinked into the air before the muck blinked it out.

“Daruk!” Urbosa barked, her order was ignored as the Goron used his momentum to jump into the air and cobble one of the Ghoma’s leg from under it, “H’Yah! Didn’t like that, Huh big guy?” The Goron taunted with a boisterous laugh, Wind could tell though, that the only thing he was happy about was the thrill of the battle.

“Get back here! Daruk!” Urbosa repeated, her tone grew sharper with every word, and the cloudy sky mimicked her patience thinning. The Goron, with no reason to ignore the Gerudo champion any longer, returned, but didn’t seem at all threatened by the chief.

“I think you should let us Goron’s deal with this… Thing.” He pointed out, less one a’you can take its eye when it’s comes fallin’ to the ground, smashin’ the thing’s eye it’ll do it some good, but nothin’ a good poke can compete with.”

Urbosa frowned, “That spirit then?” She pointed, “You think it’ll suffice in battle as a comrade?” She asked genuinely. Her respect for the other champions was great, even though she was venomous to the Goron just a few minutes ago, her anger had dissipated now that a battle plan was beginning to take shape.

“I can do that! Easy Peasy!” Wind grinned, Daruk frowned, “Think ya can take it? Little guy?” Wind didn’t get time to reply, “Yea! He can! Both of us!” The Four with the Red tunic, or Red, Yelled. The Gerudo frowned at the two of them, Daruk grinned before he laughed, “Two little guys make one big guy!” The Goron shouted, as if it were a fact, and to him, it might as well be.

Red and Wind grinned to one another, “Alright, we’ll follow your lead!” Red reported, “You gonna stick with us, or go somewhere else on the field.” Red questioned, turning to Urbosa, “Wild…” He trailed off, “He said something along the lines of water is bad for that octorock, and your lighting might stun it.”

Urbosa hummed, “Fine then, where is Wild.” She sheathed her Simitar, but to her surprise Red shook his head, “We need more heavy hitters, Wild’s an archer, so goin’ where he is, ain’t the way to go about this.” Wind pointed out, “Go to the guy with the shoulder armor, and the daintier guy with the cape.”

Urbosa didn’t need to be told twice, she nodded an affirmative, sprinting across the field with her shield poised, keeping the black tendrils from reaching her. In the back of her head, she noted that they were getting stronger, they only had so much time to deal with the two smaller boss monsters before the third started truly attacking.

Warriors jumped a little as the Gerudo woman slid next to him and Sky, Time has since recuperated and had left to join his protégé and Hyrule, the medic keeping the two from overexerting as much as he realistically could, but with the situation as it is, they can’t afford for Time and Twilight to step back. Not that they would, even if everyone told them to step back, but regardless- the point is there.

Sky looked towards the Gerudo woman, “What’d you think you can do.” He said simply, his hand was raised just above his other which held the master sword, her chimes were loud, information poured from the spirit to its wielder. Urbosa looked on at the cesspit monster grimly, her expression set firmly.

“Summoning lighting with this many people nearby is dangerous.” She admitted, “I will suffice as a Gerudo warrior.” Warriors eyed the woman only momentarily, “Well then, we’ve been keeping that monstrosity in check.” He nudged his sword towards what they’ve all assumed to be Dark Link.

“It’s been getting stronger, and as it moves, as little as it has, the ground beneath it is dead, its sucking any life it can.” He advised, “And it certainly did the same to those Hylians.” Warriors sighed, the thought sobering. “Y’see, we don’t know if those tendrils will take from our own life, or just make us sick, we can’t be gettin’ hit.”
“That’s difficult.” Urbosa responded, “But I’ll do fine.” She assured with a cock of her head.

Sky shifted towards the two of them, his eyes never leaving Dark Link “Let’s get closer, clear the path for those trying to get to the octorock, if we have to fight with the ground worsening as it is, it’ll be a death sentence.” Grimly, Sky did know that it’d be especially so for those who’re heavy, short, or don’t have the stamina, which would include himself.

The three nodded towards one another before sprinting towards the cesspit, as they grew closer the smell began to seep into their clothes, the ground was luckily thinner, not as mucky as it was where they were. Over the sound of shouting the whizz of arrows screeched next to them, aiming for the cesspit’s abdomen, which housed the octorock.

Each arrow had a pear-like fruit attached, and as it connected, the mucus-like layer protecting the stomach, became thinner, and the smell of rot became that much more prevalent.

Had they turned around, the sight of Twilight, Vio, Wild, and Revali would have been clear. Vio gusts allowed the arrows to aim true, even avoiding the tendrils as they swiped to try and deflect them. Wild had to forgo his own bow, a pile of arrows sat before him, which were readily getting taken as he used fuse to attach the splash fruit onto the arrow heads.

He had his fair share of arrows, more than the two of their active archers could share, but Revali had dropped his quiver, “My arrows are the best of the best, not the twigs you keep bringing out, use those first.” The Rito gestured towards his arrows, which were, admittedly, better quality, the tips were shaved rocks and metals, and the wood that made the arrow itself wasn’t thin.

The first arrow made contact.
A screech filled the air, Sky almost felt inclined to cover his ears, but thanks to his proximity to Dark Link, he had no choice but to continue swatting the cesspit in front of him.

“Use these ones, quickly!” Revali urged, Wild didn’t have time to marvel at the arrows, instead of attaching weak splash-fruits, the ozone thickened as he began attaching shards of Farosh’s horn.

Neither Twilight nor Revali asked about the change, Revali had grinned at the sight of the horn, likely knowing that these were going to hurt a lot more than a pear would.

The arrows struck true, as they made the impact the horn shattered, exploding in a mist of yellow and sparks. The octorock screeched and writhed, making a pathetic ‘plop’ as it hit the ground.

Urbosa leapt from her spot besides Warriors, “It’s that!” She growls, before it could leap into the air- recovering surprisingly quickly from the blast, she planted her heel into its tentacle, she flicked her wrist, positioning her Simitar towards the ground, with a wayward strike between its eyes.

It groaned in response, a weak rasping thing, its eyes darted back and forth, looking for any possible way to get away from the seething woman. But she didn’t give it a chance, her other foot lifted, pounding until its eyes didn’t move anymore.

She stared at it for a little longer, in the back of her head, she registered yelling behind her. It wasn’t until someone grabbed her by her arm and began pulling away that she regained her sense of awareness. “We need to retreat! Wild-“ Warriors cut himself off, the two of them stared, frozen and ultimately too late to leave, watched with a growing horror as the monster began seemingly getting sucked dry, it wretched, it’s movements were sudden as it lost its mass, only a ball.
Then it cracked. And kept cracking.

The purple-pink light was abrupt and promised only pain.

Urbosa and Warriors protected both of their fronts by embracing one another covering their necks and the back of their heads, their weapons laid abandoned on the ground, their shields just inches too far.

The light was bright, and it passed just moments later, Urbosa and Warriors were left on the ground, both dazed and injured, shrapnel getting the best of the two of them, much more than the initial explosion did.

The two were shaking, the experience causing both usually fearless leaders to shake In fear, fear that has since passed after the realization that they both were alive. Warriors shakily checked his appendages, damaged- sure, but nothing he couldn’t handle.

By way of maybe fate or just coincidence, as Warriors pulled Urbosa, she ended up behind him, which he was thankful for, he took the brunt of the force. Urbosa had her fair share of cuts of course, she’s taller than he’ll ever dream to be.
A small laugh escaped his lips, “Holy Hylia.” He breathed, his voice soft. Then he blinked, or tried to, his hand, numb as it was, “That’s not good.” He flicked his arm, he didn’t feel much, the worst of what had to be a flick, almost as if his skin wasn’t his skin, but rather layers of clothing keeping him from feeling his actual skin.

“You’re eye, Warrior.” Urbosa breathed, she was on her knees now, recovering much faster than him. “It’s the adrenaline keeping you up.” She explained quietly, as she received permission to take his scarf, she began wrapping his face. “Head wounds bleed extensively.”

“My arm.” Warriors asked, gesturing.
“I’m not too sure, you have superficial injuries, but nothing looks deep enough to realistically impair anything.” She frowned. “Why?”
Warrior’s head tilted slightly, “It’s… Uhm. It’s- I can’t feel it too well.” He stuttered, Warriors exhaled heavily, blood dripped into his mouth as his head drooped.

“Right.” Urbosa hummed, she tapped his arm a few times, “You’ve knocked your elbow pretty good; a bruise is already blooming.” She assessed. “Whether it’s temporarily or not… Isn’t something I can realistically discern.”

Warriors nodded, “Right… I can’t fight like this.” He admitted, honestly upset, but he couldn’t find it in himself to regret his actions, even if they’re the reason he’s injured in the first place.

Urbosa nods in agreement, standing, her shoes have since been abandoned, she grabs Warriors and heaves him over her shoulder, the two return to the tree line. Urbosa looks towards the boy running towards the two, Hyrule quickly explains he’s the healer.

“Here you go, boy.” She says, gently, she lays Warriors on the ground. Hyrule can’t stop his vision from blurring a few times as he leans over the captain, he has no choice but to let the tears fall, dripping onto Warriors as his hands glow. Urbosa stayed for a few minutes longer, but she quickly went to join the heavily armored Hylian, which Hyrule knew was Time.

“I’ll be okay, Hyrule.” Warrior’s whispers, “I know it doesn’t seem good, me nodding off ‘n all.” He breathes.

Hyrule shoots Warriors a sharp glare, he puts up his hand, “Right then, just get my head, there’s bound to be more wounds to heal.” He concedes.

The rest of the heroes hold their breath, each of them had seen Warriors having to get carried away from the battlefield, Urbosa, while it may not seem like it, is on her last leg, she can only play support, her shield lays abandoned near where she dropped it, and currently it isn’t feasible to go and get it.

Sidon never appeared, Yunobo may have, but the Zora did not, after the defeat of the Mucktorock they were down two people, both heavy hitters.
If the moral was high before, it isn’t anymore, this battle was never fake, but it’s become that much more real.

Sky left alone now was backing away from the Dark Link, the muck that covered the ground is gone, which is relieving. But the Ghoma has become much more erratic, Sky can’t go aid them, from where he is now, but he can see the monster moving a lot more then it previously was. The muck was slowing the rock beast down, but with it gone it was clear it was both a blessing and a curse.

They had done a number on the Ghoma, it began throwing rocks from its own body as an offense to keep them away, they’ve had to retreat a few times, since the projectiles exploded once they hit the ground.

The beast could throw both Red and Wind off that much easier, erratically moving to toss the two off. The spirit had stuck next to Daruk to be guided, and the two were moving quickly, now however the Ghoma dodges, raising its legs, had even tried to get Yunobo to hit Wind, who luckily jumped out of the way.

“It’s really showin it’s damn intelligence.” Red breathed, completely winded. “It’s started protruding spikes on it’s head.” He relayed. “I don’t know if I can keep this up.” Red admitted as he rested his hands on his knees. “We gotta have a new gameplan, or it’s gonna keep getting better at getting us off, or keeping us from pokin’ it’s eye.” He explained.

“Or we can do it one last time, and try something new when we get on it.” Wind suggested, “I mean, it’ll expect us to do the same thing if we try and destroy it’s legs, get on it ‘n stuff.” He said, pointing towards the waiting Ghoma, “But, once we get on top we do something different!”
Daruk tilted his head to the side, “I’m sure that’ll do something for us, dunno bout beat’n it, but anything is worth trying.” He grinned, “You got something in mind?” Daruk asked.

Wind nodded, “But I’m gonna need to do it myself.” He pointed towards Red, I’ve seen that rod, you gotta use it when I get up there, shoot at its eye best you can.” The Four variant nodded, “I can do that!” He grinned.

Perhaps they should’ve asked what Wind was going to do once he got on top, should’ve checked if it was gonna work, but neither Red nor Daruk had the time to doubt the boy, who has proven his cunning time and time again in the half ‘n hour they’ve been pounding this thing.

Daruk pointed Yunobo towards a leg, and once the two set off- A fire trail, now no longer being put out by the soppy muck, glowed brilliantly behind them. The Ghoma roared as it tried to raise one of its legs, in a last ditched effort to actually hit the leg, Daruk exploded from his position and pulled his boulder breaker, cleaving it through the air, just getting the end of it’s leg.

Yunobo managed to get the other leg with no incident, and while the Ghoma could still use the leg Daruk damaged, it was unreliable, and unless it broke it would remain to be so. Wind boosted off of a strewn rock and managed to get a grip on the side of the Ghoma’s head, he pulled himself up, cutting up his hands on the small spikes as he did so.

Biting the inside of his cheek he gave Red a thumbs up to start blasting his rod, and just as soon as he did, fire balls were being created and distracting the Ghoma from Wind.

“Ok, you dumb-fuck.” Wind breathed, He grabbed his neglected hookshot from his pant leg, he stared at it for a moment, hesitating. “No- You’re in too deep Link.” He bit his lip as he stood in front of the Ghoma’s eye.

The Ghoma paused as it realized that someone was on it, and a few fireballs hit it, it hardly affected it, but it probably hurt regardless. “Right-“ Wind said simply, “It’s over.” He grinned, a full show of teeth. “Probably for the both of us.” He easily admitted, with a click, the hookshot was triggered.

The Ghoma, for the first time since they’ve been attacking it, screeched. Its legs stomped and trampled the ground underneath it. Throwing its head back and forth in a pathetic attempt to get Wind off, and by extension the hook shot, but without Wind disabling it wasn’t going to get out of its eye.

After just a few seconds of its aggressive shaking, Wind lost his footing, the rock Ghoma crumbled, harming itself just so Wind would get off, and the tugging would stop. He twisted his ankle in an instinctual attempt to remain on solid ground, he fell awkwardly off the side, almost popping his shoulder in the process.

Wind, with or without better judgement, did not let go. Even as Daruk and Red, the only two who could see this happening, screamed at him to do so.

Wind barreled off the side, twisting as he fell, he was stopped abruptly, an agonizing pain shivered up his arm and shoulder, it almost felt like his entire arm ripped as he stopped falling and the line grew taught, he began hitting the side erratically, the Ghoma still moved and heaved from side to side, the rocks on the molten beast weren’t doing him any good, the spikes were making everything just that much more painful to hang on.

Thinking about it initially, it’d seem like the better option at this point to let go, but as Wind was thrashed and thrown about, the eye keeps getting tugged on, the Ghoma with its thrashing is only making it worse.

Panic clouds judgement after all, something the Ghoma somehow has.

Eventually, the moment Wind was waiting for, he popped away from the Ghoma and fell to the ground with a thud. The ground wasn’t as welcoming as he envisioned it to be, He was battered and bruised, gasping for air as his lungs seemingly constricted to the force, with the last of his energy Wind righted himself onto his back, just to glance at the Ghoma and see if it worked.
He saw the eye, turning to dust, on the ground next to where his hook shot was wrenched from his grasp.

Finally, it was over, he may be out of the fight, but with all of this said and done, he’d taken out the Ghoma and now only Dark Link stood in the way. Winds eyes almost closed, exhaustion finally taking hold, it must have been silent for a graceful few seconds. The ground was crumbling and booms echoed throughout the field. Wind shot upwards as much as the boy could, his eyes widened as a crushing pain took over his lower leg.

A piercing scream echoed across the battlefield, and no one knew where the scream had come from, but the terror of its origin had all of them rigid, Red screamed afterwards, not nearly to the same magnitude, the Ghoma had tipped as its legs dusted from underneath the creature and by extension had fallen onto Wind.

Daruk was over to Wind in seconds, Red wasn’t at all far behind, Daruk raised the boulder breaker skywards and the thickest of the Ghoma’s remains were crushed as the Goron let gravity take hold, allowing Daruk to slowly lift the rock from Wind.

Wind was gasping, the scream the only show of genuine pain from the pirate, as soon as the nerves were obliterated the pain had ended, milliseconds that might have been. The boy was sweating, clutching his shirt. Wind slowly let Red guide his head towards the ground, the ground was muddy and ruined from the Ghoma trampling it, but it was blessedly cold.

“You did good little guy, don’t let anyone tell you what you did was reckless.” Daruk assured; a large grin plastered on his face. Wind didn’t have the energy to respond, just nodded instead.
“We need to get him off the field.” Red whispered, behind Wind. The Goron nodded, and almost on cue a red Zora was racing towards them. Sliding to a kneel beside Wind, she gently hovered over his leg before shaking her head.

“Daruk, you stay here, you’re needed on the field.” The Zora champion ordered. “You must help carry him, if I do it alone, he’ll only be in more pain.” She half requested; half ordered.
“Wha- No, Of course I’ll help!” Red nodded quickly. “Just uh, how do we pick him up without hurting him?”

Mipha paused before looking at Red sympathetically. “We just make it so it’s not so painful, I wish I could make it painless.” She said wistfully, shaking her head, “Now hold him from right here.” She motioned towards the better part of Winds leg, though ‘better’ is a term that should be used lightly.

Red and Mipha, holding onto Wind, ran as fast as the two could without overly jostling the pirate.
Time watched completely disheartened as he watched another hero get escorted off of the field. “Was that Wind?” Green asked, shocked. “What-…” Blue frowned, trailing off, but he couldn’t afford to look after the running trio any longer.

Dark Link was getting more and more aggressive as time passed, and now that its cannon fodder is dead, it’s getting more sporadic, and battle orientated. It’s grown at least twice the size it originally once was since the battle started.
Warriors wasn’t keen on moving his head, he has a killer headache, a phrasing he’d never say aloud with Hyrule next to him. But the sudden movement made him flinch and much to the chagrin of his entire body- he shuffled to sit up against the tree he had been originally laid against.

“Oh damn.” He said, as if out of breath. Hyrule gave him a sharp glare and he noted he should keep those remarks to himself.

He didn’t recognize the Zora woman, but she has the same glowing hand thing as Hyrule, so he knew she was a healer. Warriors eyed Wind, who was obviously in a great deal of pain, much more than he had to deal with- But just looking, he knew that Winds leg was as good as gone.
It was bent and dented in numerous places, and as the Zora woman muttered to herself- She looked thunderous as she healed Wind, muttering about the Goron guy- Daruk- for crumbling a rock while Wind was under it.

And yea, Warriors conceded the guy deserves to get punished some way or another after this whole thing.

He can see Wind looking every now and then too, a few tears falling from his face. He knows how it works really, it’s like when little kids don’t know they’re hurt until they look- blood is on their hand from a scrape. Of course- take that, and times it by ten.

But he doubts Wind would be crying at all if he had never looked at his leg, other than the jostling he had to endure getting to their little safe spot.

“it’s a rite of passage.” Wind muttered, just loud enough for Warriors to hear. The captain raised an eyebrow before pricing what Wind meant together. “Me losing an eye or you losin’ your leg?” He asked genuinely.

Both Mipha and Hyrule shot him a scathing glare, and he was about to apologize but Wind chuckled wetly effectively cutting him off, “Yer tellin me… Mr. GetsallTheGirls…” he laughed, “is losin’ n eye?”
“It’s not looking good for me.” He groaned dramatically. “But hey- does that mean I also get a pirate rite of passage?”

Wind pretended to ponder it, “You gotta ask Tetra on that one.” The boy shrugged- as much as he could without moving his lower half.

“I’m just glad it wasn’t both of em.” Wind said despondently. Mipha nodded, “it’s good to look at it that way.” She smiled.

“And you’re a Pirate?” The Zora asked genuinely. Warriors and Wind blinked before the younger grinned.

It’s one way to make a terrible situation into just a bad one.

Dark Links body writhed as it screeched at anyone who got near it. Time himself was tired of just holding it back. He could tell many others were in the same boat, but regardless taking a quick nap wasn’t on the table.

Legend was a few ways away, he had to give up using magic, having reached his limit in that category and was brandishing his sword. The tendrils were only getting thicker and stronger, and one felt like they were being pelted by three.
Green and blue stood back-to-back with each other, fending off what looked to be black slimes, those were new, Time realized belatedly.

Sky had sweat dripping from his body, he still- even now, remained the closest, and yet, he was holding his own.

“This needs to end soon, this beast is only getting more powerful and soon we will not be enough.” Urbosa yelled, her voice boomed like thunder.
A few others gave a verbal response while some like Blue nodded, everyone agreed, and yet no one really knew what to do, or even how to start. The basin that was Dark Link was towering, and with the Mucktorock gone, there isn’t anything that screams ‘weakness here!!’ Twilight growled where he stood, slowly stepping back in pace with Time.

“It’s head!” Sky screeched, “it’s grown a head!” He repeated in the same temperament. Time had to squint to see its head, just slightly there. It wasn’t done developing, the fact that it had at all- This beast was disgusting.

“Are you telling me we’ve been fighting this stupid thing when it’s been blind this entire time?” Legend growled; his sword drooped slightly, tightening his grip, he looked towards the Dark Link, excreting its body.

Suddenly Sky couldn’t hold his own anymore. Getting pushed back, he held Fi with both hands gripped tightly on the master swords hilt, he was forced to fall back on his offense, relying solely on defense, black gobs drifted in the air, dripping black ooze, and he could only hope they didn’t turn sentient anytime soon.

He should have remembered that Dark Link, the reason they were all here in the first place, has more than a few tricks up its metaphorical sleeve. Time yelled somewhere behind him, Sky had no choice but to assume the worst, an explosion maybe, perhaps he’s getting attacked from behind- He didn’t have the choice to look back and see.

Sky dived to the ground out of pure instinct, if something was aiming at him, and he doesn’t know from where, he tends to try and hit the ground and assess the situation as he goes. For a moment, he realized he was still falling, hitting the ground harder than he should have and as he struggled to get up, shaking as he held onto his sword, he blanked.

Above him were the familiar sky islands that he’s grown to love with all his heart. And yet seeing them made him want to hurl. Sky was frozen to the ground, his sword clattered onto the ground, Fi chimed worryingly at him, but for the first time he couldn’t bring himself to answer her.

Because how could this happen? He’s out of the fight, just like that.

Time stared at where Sky was with horror, the black portal that swallowed him was gone, and more opened sporadically around him. He had no idea where Sky was, or where he went.

For the first time in a long time, the scars on his face burned with pure fiery, something he only felt when he put the fierce deity mask onto his face all that time ago.

Time’s hands shook, his palms were split open, freely bleeding, dripping down his hand and arm, but his grip did not slip as he clamped onto the Biggoron sword.

With clenched teeth he raised his sword, cleaving it into Dark Links side, small a cut as it may seem on his body, it roared as it swung to face Time, and it paused. Time couldn’t afford to do the same, he continued his assault, heaving his Claymore up and down, to the left, it snarled at him, a fat blob, something he recognized as a hand, fell towards him. Throwing his sword to the side for pursuit of speed, he rolled backwards, ignoring the way his armor dug into his skin.

A tendril snaked to his left, before he could consider taking it or blocking, Wolfie bit onto it, Twilight shook his head, the tendril ripping in two. The thick mucus dripped down Twilights neck, clotting his fur.

“Get back, for just a moment!” Urbosa’s voice was clear, with her weapon raised, the ozone only grew thicker, and Dark Link was too slow to move out of the way.

Wild raised his own lightning rod, just made moments ago, his arm ached, his fuse ability having since been overused, it can’t handle the weight of the topaz and its following magic.
Regardless even if the lighting rod will only last one attack, it’s all he hopes to do anyway.

Thunder boomed first, it cracked the sky and split the clouds. Leaving just a few dark bolstering spots littering the sky, the flash was just a bright light, anyone on the field would have been blinded by its magnitude.

And yet the only thing stunned was Dark Link- Everyone else charged in blindly, only aware of the person next to them, Revali and Wild unfortunately had to remain back, being the archers, they couldn’t afford to aim blindly, not like those in the groups could.

Revali watched carefully, his eyesight only just returning, same likely went for Wild, the hero beside him. “I’m shocked that you all are as well equipped as you are.” He hummed, tilting his head towards Wild. “You’ve all been a popular topic among everyone, even us champions ourselves.” He pointed out, his feathers slightly ruffling at the admission.

Wild just tilted his head towards the ground, “I’d imagine.” He acknowledged. He thought for a minute, neither of them truly took their eyes from the battlefield. “We’re heroes from across time.” He paused, “Could you believe that?” finally he looked towards Revali, the bird looked at Wild with a shine in his eye, he regarded the hero silently.

“Then your Link, no doubt.” He huffed. “It explains it really.” The bird swayed, aiming his Great Eagle bow towards the field, no longer blinded. “Let’s see if there is time to ask questions later.” Revali lamented, “The fights only beginning.”

Wild didn’t reply, choosing to brandish his own bow, he held the line taught, an arrow ready to be shot. From his perspective of the battlefield, he can see that Dark Link is subdued, its abdomen was on fire, whether it was from the lightning strike or from magic was unclear, but grimly, Wild knew what truly was on fire.

Shaking his head, he looked towards the other heroes, Urbosa was being carried off the field, he couldn’t tell of her approximate condition, but it’s likely that bolt left her completely drained of energy.

He grimaced, but he knew her time on the field was running out, it looked like Four’s four colors were taking it upon themselves to carry the Gerudo woman away from the battle. He only hopes the lightning strike will prove fruitful.
The whistle of arrows pierced the air once more.

Time was gasping for air, completely winded from the onslaught attack he’d been handling. A headache threatened to bloom, no matter how much he helped assault Dark Link he couldn’t help but feel like a burden, especially as he stepped away, allowing the other heroes free reign of where he’d been gnashing.

His hands shook no longer from anger, but from fatigue, his hands were beginning to swell, the blood flowing from his palms was thinning, not that it was a good thing. He’s gotten dirt and grime, and whatever ooze was spitting from Dark Link all in the crevasses in his hand.

His entire body ached terribly; his armor felt heavier than it’d ever been. Finally, The Dark Link hit it’s limit, no longer willing to tolerate the attacks as it tried to increase it’s size. Fully, it turned towards them, no longer just throwing about their arms. All of them took a few steps back as they saw the burning remains of Hylians, but quickly they ignored it.

A gurgle escaped from the beast, bubbling around its neck as it tried to expel just a few words, but it didn’t work. Enraged, the Dark Link went from being Bipedal to moving on all fours. While still slow, it was obvious it’d get quicker.

Most horrifying of all, all the remains could be heard as it rearranged its own bodies nature. Hylians, unrecognizable as they were, could be heard falling as they fell through the mucus keeping them in Dark Links stomach, wood threatened to pierce the heroes as those fell from its arms and legs.

Twilight jumped from place to place, nearly getting trapped by the ooze, it threatened to slow all of them down as they ran to give Dark Link space, seeing as staying near it would only get the hurt, or worse, killed.

Legend was just behind Time as he forced the old man to move faster, he twisted around, but he only found that he, Time, Twilight and Daruk, were the only warriors still on the field. “How’d we get thinned out so fast?” He mostly said to himself, but he saw the old man tilt his head before he too, looked around, probably noticing the exact same thing.

Daruk skidded to a stop, twisting to look at Dark Link as it writhed and jerked, likely trying to change its mass to accommodate the change in nature. His teeth grinded as he watched, “It’s gett’n desperate.” He pointed out, but inwardly he knew that didn’t matter much, it just meant that this whole battle just got a whole lot more dangerous, even if the end was hopefully near.

Legend’s items have shattered in his hands as he cast spell upon spell, his rings threatened to cut off the circulation of his fingers, a curse he’d thought would never get to him, now clearly rearing its ugly head. For the first time, his fire rod had stopped making fire, leaving it nothing more than a prop.

He sheathed his sword just so he could give his wrist a reprieve, it’s not like they could do anything as Dark Link wriggled into a new fucking skin. “What next then?” He turned towards Time, but he didn’t receive a response. The four of them were on their last legs, Time’s grip was questionable, and since the older hero had been forced to drop his sword, he was using something unfamiliar.

Legend couldn’t truly tell how Twilight was faring, but he could only guess that the hero in wolf form was feeling worse for wear, and he was hitting his wits end.

A loud gargle filled the air, Dark Links head, more pig-like now, raised towards the air, the clouds were thick, not a star to be seen in the sky. It gurgled and roared as much as it could, screaming at something, at them perhaps.

“Fuck!” Legend yelped, “Time-“ he cut himself off as the older hero tried to move forward, only to fall, he fell to the ground harshly, Dark Link took the opportunity for what it was, Legend ran to their pseudo leader, trying to reach him- but the black formed like a cruel spill of ink, and the hero fell through the ground, Legend was forced to retreat moments after.

“Fuck.” He whispered, backing away, “Fuck!” His voice rasped, “Twilight!” He twisted to where he could see the wolf, he couldn’t really see any emotion on the Twili-beasts face, but he knew he was just as distressed as he was.

Daruk stared at the hole that has since vanished blankly. The Goron was unfamiliar with the portals as a whole, and seeing the slumped Hylian fall through it, injured, was likely a terrifying prospect.

“What do we…” Legend began, “What can we do?” He said warily, he turned to look at Twilight, the process of changing from the beast he’d appeared as to his Hylian form was odd to see, but Legend ignored it, “Twilight?”

The pelted hero looked blankly at him before his mouth thinned, “Even after all this time, we’ve never once really learned about him.” he said simply, looking at him, he had a nasty boil going from the bottom of his lip, across his nose than to his eyebrow, just nearly missing his eye, something the ooze he’s got all over his face as a wolf had likely caused.

“I’m weaponless.” Twilight pointed out, “And if I continue to try and bite my way through… He trailed off. He looked shamefully at the ground, “I may not get so lucky.” He finished quietly. Legend stared at the hero, the situation had him on the verge of tears no matter how much he tried to ignore it, one finally fell.

“You’re not selfish for that Twilight.” He assured, “What good will you be… Blind huh?” Twilight didn’t smile, just tilted his head towards their veteran. “D’you think we’ll have backup anytime soon?” Twilight asked the Goron, who made no move forward.

“Doubt it.” He frowned, “You’ve must’ve not seen it, that thing-“ the Goron cleaved his boulder breaker towards Dark Link, “Did something to the guard, dunno what, but they all look like you.” He said, somewhat heartlessly, to Twilight.

Twilight didn’t respond, “I’m surprised I’m still standing.” The hero admitted, “It’s just my adrenaline and tolerance keeping me from going unconscious.” He confessed.

Revali swooped, interrupting the trio, “We’re running out of arrows over here.” He reported blankly. “I doubt we’ll be able to keep it in place any longer.”

Legend stared at the bird, then back at Dark Link, “That’s what kept it from running here?” he asked, staring through Revali. The bird hmphed, “Indeed, “Your little hero troop has done a number as well, but us archers are running dry.”
Twilight stared at Wild as he ran towards them, the scarred hero didn’t say anything, deigning to stare past the group and eye Dark Link instead. “I need a weapon.” Twilight requested, holding his hand, Legend cringed as he saw the boils on the hero’s hands, it made him wonder just how many covered the hero.

Wild blinked at Twilight, “Sure.” He said simply, he tossed a simple royal broadsword at the hero, who caught it easily. “you’re going to maim yourself if you continue to fight.” Revali warned.
Twilight nodded, “Don’t think it really matters now, if that thing wins, we’ll all be dead.” The pelted hero grimaced as he held the sword by the hilt. Although Daruk and Revali likely thought they were referring to Hyrule, Twilight was also referencing all the other Hyrule’s.

Revali didn’t respond, but as he turned towards the dark beast, he froze as much as he could in the air, “It’s-“ He cut himself off as he flew into the air, the others turned, Wild bringing a shield as he raised it above himself.

The Dark Beast was running at them at what had to be the things top speed, and with its size- it was fast, Daruk chose to grab the two closest, Twilight and Legend, and crushing his fists into one another, forgoing his Boulder Breaker to free his hands. An orange shield encompassed the three, the trio watched, terrified as the cesspit of a pig began kicking them into the ground.

The Goron was struggling to keep the shield from shattering, not even a Goron will be able to stand the weight if the shield fully shattered.

Wild stood from his spot, and began to run, but looked back with the realization that the only reason he could get away was because the beast’s attention simply wasn’t on him.

He could only see Daruk’s head, they were so far underneath the ground, he knew Twilight and Legend were with the champion. His feet froze where he was, and as he looked around, trying to desperately find something to maybe distract Dark Link, he saw Revali in the same boat as him.

“What can I…” He looked towards the trio, and back towards the beast, his whole body shook as he thought desperately, and he wasn’t alone, he turned as he heard a semblance of a footsteps, his eyes widened as he saw Zelda running towards him, she had obviously endured a battle of her own, she was covered in grime, mud, and hauntingly, blood. She stumbled slightly as she ran past Wild, much to his horror, he realized the princess was running towards the beast and the trio.

“Princess!” He yelled, But she ignored him, “You can’t!-“ He was cut off as the princesses sharp cry echoed across the destroyed field. “That’s all they ever say!” She cried despairingly. Tears streamed down her face, “Your group!” She began, gasping as much as she could.

“They’re gone!” She screeched, “The injured boy, The healer, the blue scarf soldier!” She listed, agonizingly she screamed each word. Wild’s heart pumped just that much faster, “They were all swallowed.” She said, looking at Wild, somehow ignoring the beast behind them. “Mipha’s been severely burned, that portal spat her out, not before chewing her first.” She hiccupped as Wild ran towards her.

“Oh… Oh those four identical boys.” She said quietly, no longer having the energy to scream, she didn’t continue.

The stomping behind them was loud and yet so quiet at the same time. Everyone that perhaps could have helped them- is gone. Who knows where. Tears fell from his face as the crushing reality that they were losing reared its ugly head.

Zelda was devastated, crying into Wild’s arms, “And I couldn’t do a single thing.” She rubbed her hand across her face, ignorant that she smeared blood onto her nose. The princess paused looking at the back of her hand longingly, “If only…” She sighed roughly, “If only I wasn’t so useless.” She whispers, broken.

Wild couldn’t reply, didn’t really know how to.
The scarred hero stiffened, as gently as he could he let Zelda go, her cries silent now, he fiddled with his glove, desperately trying to get it off, a click, then a wurr, he was deaf to it’s typical sound, ignorant of the gloves condition as he tossed it to the side. On his hand stood the tri-force, both of Courage and Wisdom.

Zelda stared at him with furrowed eyebrows, her eyes were puffy and red, “Is that…” She trailed off as she stared at Wild.

“What if I were to… magnify your power.” He suggested desperately. Revali’s swipes and dives were becoming slowly more useless to distract Dark Link, their time to think was running out. Zelda looked hesitant, “I don’t…” Shaking her head, then nodding, “We must try it.” A small smile pasted on her face, it was brittle, but a smile, nonetheless.

Wild pulled Zelda to her feet, and for a few seconds they stumbled as they found their footing. The two got as close as they possibly could without feeling the intense rumbling that came from Dark Link as it continued to stomp on the ground. He ignored the voice in the back of his head that told him the orange glow was no longer visible to him.

Zelda looked at him, and Wild paused, “I’m sorry if this doesn’t work.” He whispered wistfully. She nodded, she stumbled slightly as she waited for Wild to do what he hoped would work.

Wild thought back to when he first got the tri-force piece of Wisdom, why he had gotten it. They had landed on the theory which seemed solid at the time and still is- It was the only thing keeping the gloom in his body at bay, much like his own Zelda’s holy power is. After Twilight arrived in his Hyrule, he no longer had the time to ponder why he had it, with their small fight, between he and his Zelda… He bit his lip.

He recalled the figure that he assumed was Hylia all that time ago, remembered her as much as he could. And prayed desperately, Hylia no longer had true control of Hyrule, and hasn’t for a very long time, her intervention was few and far between and she’d obviously been getting weaker and weaker as their journey went on.

“Please…” He whispered, “Hylia, one more push.”
The light was dull in his hand, but desperately he knew this was all he could do, pushing his hand on Zelda she gasped, words were slipping soundlessly from her lips, she was praying as well.
Then the light dulled and vanished, Zelda stared at the sky blankly, refusing to move from her stance, her hand stayed facing the sky. Wild stumbled, falling onto the ground, Zelda turned looking at him, her hand remained poised in the air, but her eyes were desperate, her entire body shook.

It was blinding, only Zelda stood strong enough to silhouette it, the golden glow slipped painfully through her hand, she wanted it to continue, and she willed it to escape from more than just her palm. She took an agonizing few steps forward, her hair escaped its few braids, whipping wildly from side to side.

“Use me!” She screamed desperately, “Banish this being!”

Wild dizzily watched on as Dark Link screeched, backing away despondently, it’s stomping had soiled the ground, making it borderline impossible to move, its range of motion didn’t support it’s blobs that were supposed to be it’s arms and legs to move very far.

He could tell it was more than just his own power that had allowed this reaction to happen. And he’s been behind Zelda’s holy power before, many times. This wasn’t just her either, it wasn’t the both of them combined. Hylia was truly using Zelda as a muse to muster what little power the goddess had left.

It took an agonizing five minutes for Dark Link to be reduced to nothing but ashes. There was a crater where the cesspit had been just moments ago, its blobs of dark magic writhed as a reminder of its existence, and slowly they were vanishing as well.

Zelda fell to the ground as the last of the light dissipated, she turned tiredly to Wild, who faintly nodded at her. She exhaled slowly, staring at where a Goron was helping two Hylians from the ground, Revali soared throughout the sky, likely scanning the ground for any sign of a blob that wasn’t vanishing.

The trio ran towards Zelda and Wild, “Princess!” Daruk yelled, “You’ve done it!” His grin was bright, but the mood turned sober as they looked past Zelda, who slowly was recovering, then to Wild who remained staring at the sky.

“You, ok?” Legend asked worriedly, Wild looked at him, “Everyone at the medic camp is gone.” He rasped slowly, “Fallen through a portal.”

The silence was deafening, “Wha-“ Legends eyebrows furrowed, “Really?” He whispered. Wild didn’t reply.

“It’s just-“ Twilight began, his eyes wide, “It can’t just be us.” He said, whipping around, as if he’d find any of them at any moment. Wild shook his head from his spot on the ground, “They’ve gone.”
Twilight blinked, a frown began tugging harshly at his face, the pelted hero crouched using his hands to cover his face. Legend wasn’t doing much better, he walked off to the side, staring blankly towards what used to be where the others were. Tears were streaking down the veteran’s face.

“You should…” Wild trailed off, his arm twitched involuntarily. “Gather your things.” He finished. “We don’t know when we’ll be wisped away, but it’s bound to be soon.”

Legend turned towards Wild and Twilight, “But that can’t be it.” He rasped, “It can’t just end like that!” The veteran’s hands were clenched, but slowly, Legend drooped as Twilight grabbed Legends shoulder. “Cmon now.” He said quietly.

Daruk watched confused as the two walked towards the medic camp, “You lot are leaving?” He asked, completely dumbfounded. Wild nodded weakly, “We’re not from here, you saw the portal a few of us fell through.” The Goron hummed.

“Perhaps those portals sent your comrades home.” He suggested, ever optimistic. Wild didn’t know, didn’t want to hope for such an ending. So, he didn’t reply.

Zelda slowly pushed herself towards Wild, who remained unmoving on the ground. “Your Wisdom piece…” She trailed off. “It’s gone.” Wild didn’t need to look to believe her.

“It is.” He confirmed, “I was just holding onto it.” He said somewhat bitterly, but the clench of sourness in his stomach eased as he felt the familiar tingle in his arm. He sighed, somewhat content, and more than ready to go home, his relief subsided quickly as he watched Twilight and Legend walk up to them.

They held a few of the other heroes’ items, “Think you can store them in your slate?” Twilight requested, holding Time’s Biggoron sword towards Wild. The scarred hero slowly lifted himself to his legs, wobbly as they were.

Smiling he unclipped his Purah pad and Winds bag, Times Biggoron sword, Warrior’s shoulder plate, and Skies bag was in his pad. The location of all the other items was a mystery. It’s possible that those things had been with them, or even fell through portals as well. But Wild took the items readily, even if it meant he’d never return them.

Three portals swirled and popped as they grew from nonexistence. For the first time since their adventure began, it wasn’t purple or black, they could easily see through them. Each of them easily recognized the portals they were meant to go through, each feeling their individual pulls.
Tears fell from all their faces as they each looked at one another, they had to forgo hugging, Twilight carried too much in his arms, legends fingers were black and each movement was painful, and Wild couldn’t move more than he had to.

“Knowing my track record…” Legend began shakily, “I’ll see you guys again.” He finished, staring at the ground. Twilight grinned, though it seemed halted thanks to the burn across his face. “Right, And your Zelda…” He turned to Wild, “She’ll think of something.” Wild blinked, but slowly nodded, “She’ll do all she can, I’m sure.” He smiled faintly, but it fell as he felt the pull just grow stronger.

He wanted to say goodbye to those he’ll never know and yet was so close with, but he knew better, they all knew who he was as he glanced one more time behind him, he smiled at Zelda and turned towards his portal.

To his surprise Twilight was already gone, Legend looked at him, and nodded, “I put a bag of seeds in Winds bag.” He began, “Those are for Hyrule.” He sent a mock scathing glare at him before the veteran left through his own portal. Wild blinked, and blearily, he walked through his own.

It was devastatingly bright, but he recognized Lookout landing just behind him.

He sighed in relief as he watched Purah run towards him, he fell to his knees letting himself fall to the ground.

“Linky!” She cried, “You just vanished!” She shook him, likely in revenge. “Y’need to cut my arm off.” He rasped, “It’s holding it there.” He looked at his gloom ravaged arm, “Now Purah, grab the purah pad and get the fire blade from it.”

Purah waited for the punchline, but as time passed, she realized he was completely serious. “We- Okay, but not now Link.” She frowned. Wild- No, Link shook his head, “I can feel it, the arm needs to come off. Now.”

Purah didn’t wait another second, she dove for the Purah pad on Link’s belt clip, after a few seconds a Flame Lizal blade emitted in sparks of blue, she looked at Link hesitantly as she shakily held the blade in her hands, heavy for someone unused to holding a sword.

“It’s ok.” Link breathed quietly. “It’s my only chance Purah.” He held his face towards the ground, it was impossible to hear him. But Purah trusted Link, the weight of the blade threatened to sweep her off her feet.

Finally, she clumsily swept the blade down, and she dropped it as she went to comfort Link who could only scream. He breathed heavily, the wound wasn’t even bleeding, thanks to the flame properties it cauterized the cut before it even had the chance to bleed.

Much to both his and Purah’s horror, the arm that had just been cut off just dusted into purple bits. Much like a monster would.

“I can’t move.”

Purah looked at Link, “I don’t think I can either.”

Chapter Text

Time slumped onto the ground, it registered in his mind he wasn’t on the battlefield anymore, it’s gone from borderline deafening to the sounds of birds in the trees and farm animals in the distance.

He groaned to himself as he tried to pick himself up but as soon as his hands touched the ground he fell back into the ground. The flare of pain was agonizing, blood began flowing from his nose, and as he tilted his head to the side, so he wasn’t inhaling dirt, blood trickled into his mouth.

He couldn’t move, feeling a serene chill in the air, it’s clear that summer just ended, fall only just starting. The portal he had fallen through had taken him back home. Yet, he wasn’t happy to see it. The battle may have concluded without him, perhaps they won, maybe they lost, but not knowing the outcome was devastating.

He rasped as he coughed out the blood from his nose. Time tries his best to move, but his own armor pinned him against the ground, he can tell, with the sound of animals in the distance, he’s not even that far from Lon Lon Ranch, or even from a homestead, at least.

He stayed as conscious as he could in the wake of his injuries and the slight chill in the air. But he knows time is passing faster than it should, he’s blacking out.

It had to have been a few hours after he landed initially, when he finally heard hoof beats against the path. He found it funny; it actually took a few minutes for the horse to become visible, having only just felt the vibrations through the ground.
It took a few more minutes for the rider to see him, Time-…

Link should be grateful he wasn’t trampled by the horse.

“Link!” A cry rang, Malon jumped from her seat on the carriage, “Link-“ she cut herself off as she prodded her husband.

“Alright.” She whispered with a sigh. Without a moment of hesitation, Malon lifted Link and heaved him over her shoulder as much as she could.

“Good to see you.” He rasped, Malon eyed him critically, deciding he wasn’t in his final moments she huffed a quiet, “Shut your mouth.”
He was laid onto the carriage gently all things considered.

“Where’s the rest of them?” Malon asked quietly.
Link was silent for a moment, “the Journeys over.” Malon looked over at him, “Kicked to the curb, just like that?” Her frown was so deep her forehead creased.

He didn’t have the energy to curse the goddess nor Dark Link- it was honestly hard to tell who was responsible. He didn’t want to try and figure it out, not right now. At least.

Malon had to carefully pull each piece of armor from him once they got home. Some pieces were dented and had to be wrenched off, others practically fell apart once they were tampered with a little too harshly, the ones closest to his hands were the hardest to get off, he’d instinctually pull back if the metal got too close to the welts on his hand.

“I wouldn’t recommend using those hands. Not at all.” Malon scolded, her expressions was pinched, “You’ll be lucky… To lift your claymore.”

Link drooped a little, but it came with the realization that he hadn’t even had his sword when he’d fallen through the portal, he had Twilights.

It was over in the pile of his salvageable gear, so he couldn’t really see it, but he’s glad he has it all the same. “Y’know, one of them Links, Twilight- He’s… Our descendant.” Link grinned.

Malon paused, “No way-“ she looked at Link with a flustered expression. “Y’want me to mess up?” She uttered with a sigh.

“I wonder how all of them Links came to be in the first place.” She said after a few moments. “Is it a blood thing to be a hero?-” “Or does a hero come to be simply when one is gonna be needed?”

Neither of them had an answer, though Link plans on asking Zelda about this whole thing- And of course inform her of the possibility they lost that fight- He feels as though the concept of Heroes and Princesses, and their reason of… Just- always being there, when a big bad is around the corner… He doesn’t think she’ll have that answer, he can imagine her theorizing the goddess having some sort of fallback in place, but the thought is slightly laughable.

Link ignores his wife as she gets up with a quiet “Stay right here.” And a murmur he can make out as “hff, that’s too much to ask.” Link breathed a laugh, slight as it was.

Whether it was years from now, or in a few hours, he really does hope another portal will pop up, beckoning him to fall through it, or forcing him to.
He stares at the pile of armor, just the hilt of the sword was visible, Twilights sword, it was foreign in this era, and as he looked at it, he knew in his brain, it screamed at him that this was wrong. Its placement is wrong.

Well. There’s little he can do about it now. He’ll keep it ready, until then.

The air was chilling, not cold, not quite anymore, magic glittered invisibly in the air, dancing and passing those unfortunate enough to breathe it in. The magic clung to his clothes like a damp mist. It was heavier than it should be, lighter than he thought possible too.

Ignoring the magic, as he’d done since he returned, he receded into his thoughts just too simply pass the time.

Link never grew out of his… Well, his name, Legend. For a while, he didn’t even respond to Link, some half-wit would call for him, and it became normal for him to just… Ignore them. Not that he didn’t do that already in the first place, but now he’s ignoring more Hylians than he normally would.

Ravio didn’t care, he knew he was going by Legend, Ravio probably, for all intents and purposes had planned to continue calling him that, the merchant was probably a little surprised when Legend didn’t object in the first place.
He shook his head, mostly to himself, getting a few odd looks from a passing group of Hylians.

It’s been a few years, he’s seen some things around, a few items on the tables in his house, he’s surprised he didn’t notice earlier. A torn and raggy sock for fucks sake- Somehow, there were items from different times here, likely- It was Ravio’s doing, but the merchant just shrugged, “Found ‘em, and they seemed wrong.” Was the answer he got, and honestly, it’s probably the truth.

He never noticed the wrongness of those items before, but now that he’s familiar with the other times… It’s hard to ignore it, the pull of familiarity and the disorder they seem to wreak, it’s probably why those items are the likeliest to sell.
Diverting off the path he walked into the tree line, not that it really mattered, it was late winter, the trees provided no cover, instead of snow on the ground though, the mud was slushy, the grass just revealed, dead and yellow. The cave he happened upon just called his name, not Link- No, never Link these days. Legend. Adventures short as they may be, always felt better when happened upon on purpose.

The rebuilding of Hyrule was well on its way, Lookout landing still stood tall surrounded by castle town, now a real town, rather than ruins. The castle fell to the ground a year later, Purah had almost thrown up ravaged by anxiety as she was, the question stood, would the other sky islands fall? But the answer was quickly found, no, they wouldn’t, not unless otherwise tampered with.

The Demon King’s imprint has left the ground scarred; it left Death Mountain ravaged, shorter now that Moragia has trampled on it. But regardless, Ganondorf’s power finally waned, no longer capable of holding the castle in the sky.

The depths are still filled to the brim with Gloom, remnants of something not easily ridden of.
Link wanted to find a way back to them as soon as he could, but it wasn’t possible, Hyrule could no longer wait to be rebuilt, towns had to be expanded, now that the lingering threat of demise is no longer on the horizon-

The Gerudo took advantage of the ravine across the desert, a new river flows across it, a gift only possible thanks to the Zora, Dorephan, the previous king, was more than willing to do it himself. Though old, he still has a few centuries left in him, diverting water to the ravine, took time- sure, but was easily done thanks to the retired King.

The Rito were expanding towards the mountains. The plains next to the old Zonia Labyrinth were free for the taking, a new town, Kaneli’s settlement, has been finished, only expanding now as more move to the town.

The Hylian civilizations have had the most progression across Hyrule, Hyrule field is littered with small blocks of houses, Kakariko is grown past just the small nook of the dueling peak region and has since expanded, though not by much.

Link expertly avoided another Hylian trying to stop him in his advance to he and Zelda’s house, he crossed the bridge- And suddenly he was bombarded with the sight of smoke billowing out of Zelda’s well. The study was smaller, back in the day, but Purah had insisted she also make a room out of Zelda’s well.

Zelda would later inform him that Purah was just jealous, she didn’t think of making a well into a lab first, which tracks. It seems like something Purah would be envious of.

He walked calmly to the well (He didn’t), waited a few moments for the smoke to clear, (Last time he did that he had a cough for a month, (Something about the chemicals, Zelda said)).) He ignored the ladder in favor of just jumping down, he stayed crouched for a moment- No smoke in the upper chambers of the well- “What happened?” He sighed, standing up.

Zelda snickered at Link’s carefulness, (Something Link wished Zelda would do herself, of how the tabled have turned) “Well, now that I have more time, an hour more as it is…” She smiled, “I’m just catching up on my old journal entries.” Link gave her a half-hearted stink eye, “Well, remember explosions on this side-“ He gestured towards the ladder, “And not on this side.” He gestured towards the part of the well that was close to their house.”

She rolled her eyes, “I know.” Her eyes glinted in the light coming from her lamp, “Of course, one way or another the house falling into the well is the last thing that’s going to happen.”

Link sagged his shoulders, “That implies it’s going to happen.” Zelda paused before smiling, “Well, much as I hate it, unless we want Hateno to be castle town, we’re going to have to move.” Zelda slumped on her desk, her fingers tangling her hair.

“Well, nothing like a good vacation house?” He suggested, walking behind her, he eyed the drawings, or rather half-composed blueprints, it was circular, small boxes had words in it, nothing he could make out without having his nose to the pages, but he saw the old Hylian scrawl that came with Zelda’s handwriting.

“Bold of you to assume we’re going to have vacations anytime soon.” Zelda muttered, probably borderline kissing her desk. Shrugging instead, Link backed away from the mourning Zelda, looking towards Purahs own projects.

“What’s she doing?” He pointed towards the large circle against the wall. “Oh.” Zelda lifted her head, “She’s been obsessed over the idea that time travel- err, dimensional travel?” Zelda paused, “Well she’s been obsessed with both, ever since it was revealed it existed.” Link nodded, well aware, “She has a concept?” He grinned, Zelda waved her hand in the air in a so-so motion, “Enough of one, she became a child all that time ago for a reason after all.”

“Please don’t go dimensional traveling without me.”

“Wouldn’t dream of it, Link.”

Chapter Text

In normal circumstances, going somewhere an individual is not supposed to be is nerve-racking at best and dangerous at worst. Of course, there are exceptions to this; the independent entities looking for these spaces for the thrill, for the mayhem, to steal.

Zelda always knew this. It’s the expectation, really.

So when she first travels in time, back to Hyrule’s establishment, she knows something is wrong. But it doesn’t register. She had many things on her mind at the time.

It isn’t until after she’s given a way back- albeit forbidden in nature- but a way back nonetheless- that she realizes the uneasiness in her chest.

The unease feels like a string around her heart, one tug- One tug and it’ll squeeze her vital organ to a pulp.

Of course, it’ll never happen. The world will right itself one way or another, invisible string knotted around her heart or not. No event will be changed, whether a person tries to go back in time or not; that “change” is fixed.

Just as Zelda was always a part of history, she hadn’t known it yet. But the murals underneath the castle had shown as much.

Regardless- The string was there, the unease was there, and it wouldn’t go away. Barely does Zelda remember her time as a Tianlong. But even then, the unease was there.

Of course, to her, it only felt like the string was there one second, and the next, it was cut—gone.

An immortal dragon has use for naught; time as a concept is useless and easily ignored- so the string of unease also went ignored, even as it vanished.

Then she’s a person again- (A person she reminds herself, because never again would she be a Hylian.) Suddenly, she has much to worry about, most notably that Link is dying. For the brief period that he wasn’t, she thought about the string, its purpose, the ramifications, its meaning.

Ultimately, Zelda gave up.

It was just the natural state of being, only occurring when one isn’t where they should be.

After Link returned from his journey with the other era’s heroes, he admitted to feeling the same.

He proposed that the string is always there, save for the time they travel through time. Otherwise, the string is cut, lost, and looking for its other piece. The only way to get rid of the feeling is to connect the string, or in other words, travel back to an individual's own time.

Zelda has nothing to discredit the idea, and finds herself liking that proposition more (the thought that when one’s lost in time and a metaphorical string is strangling one’s heart is a little morbid, she concedes).

Purah suggested that the phenomenon bore similarity to the saying “You don’t know what you have until it’s gone.” Josha (whether this is helpful depends on the person) gave an example: "It’s like last week when I was sick!” She had laughed, in an effort to show what she was talking about, she plugged her nose, making her voice nasally,

“I was so sick, I had so much snot, couldn’t breathe any good through my nose, so it made my throat all scratchy.” She had reminisced, “Made me remember how glad I was that I’d be sick for like- A max of six days.”

Purah had grimaced at the image, and Link laughed with Josha.

Regardless, the fact of the matter is that Zelda feels it again, whether or not the string is cut or tied or if there’s a string at all. The unease is there—easy to ignore but persistently annoying.

And she doesn’t know how.

One second she’s exiting a grove of trees- and the next-

She’s here.

There are trees behind her, some thick foliage as well, but it’d be generous to call the group of trees a grove. Then the sand, a beach.

Zelda looks forward. The ocean is expansive, not unlike her own—but it’s so much brighter, a beautiful, rich blue.

And for a moment, she wills herself to forget that she’s lost in time again. To rather, get lost in the expanse of blue before her.

Tetra has seen many odd things; if she had anything to cross-reference her tenure as Princess Zelda, she’d bet the other incarnates had equally strange lives.

Nothing has yet to beat Link's own adventures, though. That’s how she knows of the other Zeldas in the first place- Under the water, everything’s frozen in time as it is, but it’s still thousands of feet beneath the surface; she has no way to see what her previous Zeldas may have been like, what a kingdom may have been like.

She has no use crying over spilled milk in any case, and something tells her she’d hate having to be an actual princess anyway.

The Hylian- or Hylian something, the woman is ashen, and she hasn’t a clue in the world what the woman’s dress material is made from- Hylian adjacent nonetheless.

She’d had a mini heart attack when she saw the lady. Not that Tetra would ever admit it

Tetra was meandering across the island, wasn’t even looking for anything in particular, just anything that caught her eye-“Scrape off some bark from this tree, a few scattered nuts, a tall woman on what’s supposed to be a desolate island, and Ohhh, is that a frog?

Then she stopped looking at the frog and looked back at the woman.

Terra was debating whether or not she should bother the lady when she turned to look at her. The ocean reflected the sun onto the woman, making her pale complexion much easier to see. Tetra could’ve sworn the lady was sparkling.

“Oh, this is…” the woman trailed off. The Hyrule of the seas that Link…” Tilting her head, she stared intently at Tetra. Here, this is Hyrule?”

Tetra slowly shook her head, “Hasn’t been in centuries. Goes by the Great Sea these days.”

The woman smiled at her, her teeth too sharp to be Hylians. “Right! Excuse me—Then where is Wind?”

Tetra stared dumbly at the woman, “Where is the wind…?”

The woman shook her head, “The boy.” She elaborated, “Link, perhaps?” The lady looked a little embarrassed as she fiddled with her sleeves.

Tetra nodded slowly before stopping. “You know him as Wind?” She closed the distance between them. “Yer obviously not a Link, much as I wish there were a girl—“ she cut herself off. How d’you know him?”

“Link- Er,” she paused, “Wild.” Her smile was small but there nonetheless, “He told me much of what they got up to; he was particularly fond of Wind.”

Tetra smirked, “Wind spoke a whole lotta of Wild.” She passed the woman, eyeing her, “Then, who’re you.” She pointed dubiously, though the pounding in her heart told her exactly who this was.

The woman stared at Tetra before giggling to herself. “It’s been a long time since someone asked me that, " she admitted, telling Tetra her gut was right. “Zelda, then.” Zelda held out her hand. Tetra inwardly rolled her eyes before taking the offered hand.

“I’m Zelda too, though- don’t go call’n me that.” She squinted her eyes at Zelda, who seemed surprised by the admission, “Call me Tetra.”

The vibe Zelda gave off was a posh, chin-up holier-than-thou princess; her vocabulary and the lilt of her accent said as much. But the twinkle in the princess's eye spoke of Zelda’s true personality and matched her own pretty well.

“Ohhh…” Zelda hummed. “Could I have a nickname?” She eyed Tetra and realized that this Zelda was exactly like her. Tetra only had to be Zelda occasionally, This Zelda, it seemed, only got to be Tetra sometimes.

“Don’t see why not.” Tetra shrugged, “Best not to go ‘round goin’ by Zelda, in any case.”

Really, she only said that as an excuse; this Zelda seemed to need something like that- A reason to have fun. And well- Tetra is more than happy to give that reason (To be that reason.). But now that she’s thinking about it, keeping Zelda’s existence between them and her crew may be a good move.

Zelda looked happy, though she seemed just a little lost in her own head. Tetra felt a little unnerved to be so casually looked past, no one tended to look past her these days, Not as Zelda, and with her reputation, certainly not Tetra.

“Flora, has a nice ring to it, I think.”